ΛΕΙΤΟΥΡΓΙΑ ΘΕΙΟΤΕΡΑ ΕΡΓΙΑ: OR, LITURGIE A MOST DIVINE SERVICE: In Answer to a late Pamphlet Stiled, Common-Prayer-Book no Divine Service.

Wherein, That Authors XXVII Reasons against Liturgies are wholly and clean taken away;

His LXIX Objections against our most Venerable Service-Book are fully satisfied.

AS ALSO, His XII Arguments against Bishops are clearly answered. (His VI first, also, retorted.) And his odious and invidious Dis­parallel 'twixt our Bishops and Timothy and Titus utterly null'd.

So that, this Tract may well passe for a Replie to the most of the great and little Exceptions any where made to our Liturgie and Politie; (Grounds, also, being, therewithal, laid for the satisfying all other, usually made.)

By JOHN BARBON, M. A. and Vicar of Dallington neer Northampton.

P. Jerem. VI, 16.

Thus saith the Lord, Stand ye in the wayes, and see and ask for the old pathes, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls: but they said, We will not walk therein.

H. Job VIII, 8, 9.

Enquire, I pray thee of the former age, and prepare thy self to the search of their Fathers. (For we are but of yesterday, and know nothing, &c.) Shal they not teach thee, and tell thee? &c.

Oxford, Printed by A. & L. Lichfield, Printers to the Univer. 1663.

TO HIS Much Honoured Friend, RICHARD RAINSFORD, Kt. Sergeant at Law.

SIR,

I Here offer into your hand, what I have presumed to inscribe with your Name.

There are diverse more dexterous and more sufficient Pens, that have dealt in this Argument or Theme before me; and, who can, reasonably, be expected to say what has been left unspoken therein, by those [...], Hooker and Hammond, and (in some distance of merit) by Fisher?

So that, I am obliged to make my Reader; I mean, to avert his Censure, or attract his benevolence, or both; [Page] which I think and hope to do, by proposition, First, of the huge importunity of the Adversarie, manifesting it self but too visibly and rifely, now that Liturgie may assume and cherish hopes of a resurrection in point of estimation and use; and, then, by the consideration that inclined that holy Antient to avow, Utile est de iisdem quae­stionibus plu­res â pluribus fieri libros. diverso stylo; non diversâ fide, S. Aug. ‘That it was profitable, that many should write many Books on the same De­bates or Subjects, with diverse style, provided the faith were not diverse.

For the making it wear your Name, that, I hold a hope, will be soon assoiled, (if it should have any the least eye of unmeet or unhandsome (for I cannot force my self to say, of faulty) in it; as by saying that, if my strengths of mind or Esprit were equal to my wishes, (which can skill to flie high, and make prospect on great Eminences;) the Issues thereof should know (at this turn) no other Dedica­tion; so by professing, that if, as Priest of the English Reformed Church, I can do any thing that speaks (or but lisps) Scholar, 'tis a Debt you may lay challenge (were it worth it) unto. For, I own my self greatly obliged to you for a thousand favours enjoyed from your hands.

The Paper I have answered, in this Tract, is of some reputation in our English World, as it should seem by the words of an eagre Presbyterian G. F's. Dr Gauden's Li­turgical Consi­derations con­sidered, Sect. 4. p. 22. and Antiliturgist. ‘Mr Powel, saith he, with whom though I agree not in all things, hath observed sixty nine offensive things in that Liturgie, you may please to consider them.’

Now, as my Cause is perfectly justifiable, and I am most assured in my heart and conscience, that it cannot suffer prejudice, but in the hand or menagery of a weak Ad­vocate or unsufficient Patrone; so, that it has been much wrong'd, or very disadvantageously treated by me, I may, (I hope, with due modesty) say (exaudiat bona hora!) [Page] I am not very conscious to my self, (though privy enough to manifold defects, otherwise.)

That you are a Sonne of the Churh of England, and an honourer of the Liturgie and Government thereof, I know; and can tell my self this also, that malevolent men and Schismaticks afford you the lesse of their favours (due upon the score of your great merits,) even Therefore; even because you follow the thing that good is.

But, Sir, in the right stating of accounts, it is your glory to be unfavour'd by them, on so noble a stock. Being inter­preted, it speaks (what is truly glorious,) that you are a Reformed English-man, and seek not for new and exotick Modes of Religion, (as Gallants, for Modable Clothes,) from other Countries, whether France, or Scotland.

'Tis admirable to see, how passion, and interest blinds and perverts! a matter exemplified in the Party I oppose, who still continue and poursue their Schisme, though so oft overborn and non-plust in argument, and though they ne­ver rise to contend, but they receive the foyle; though the admirable Paire, mentioned above, remain altogether un­answered by them: though the Cause of Episcopacy has been clearly carried against them (not to mention, here, others) by the excellent Papers of the late King, in the Isle of Wight: and, lastly, though their Covenant was so puissantly everted by the invincible Oxford-Reasons against it. Which being the case of such as pretend to more light of head, and sincerity of heart, it disedges my won­der quite, that the Papists (that I mention not other igno­bler Sects of men,) maintaining so untenable a Cause,) should yet persist, resolutely, in it.

I have, here, nothing left in remainder, but to pray (the tenour of my Prayers for you duly as the day comes,) that God would requite you all your favours, his benigne [Page] and gracious Providence hath extended to me by you, that he would conserve you long in health, give you a crude old­age, blesse your hopeful Family. The hearty Prayer of,

SIR,
Your much obliged humblest Servant in our dearest Lord and Master JESUS CHRIST, JOHN BARBON.

THE PREFACE TO THE READER.

READER,

OUR Authour fronts his (petty) Fabrick with a Portal very high-roof'd; digs a Grave of disgrace (to bury Com­mon-Prayer) very deep; useth Language fraught with tragical Accents. But thou wilt see (what we have shewed,) that his Building is set on a very loose and sandy Foundation; that his (designed) Grave is not profound enough to forbid a (glorious) Re­surrection of Liturgie, whether Ours, or all other pious well-framed ones; that (as tragical Drames are but Poëms, that is, fictions or fables, many times, so) all the black, and dire expressions, used by him, in this, affaire, are pure inventions, destitute of all reality.

But, I have Considerations, also, to offer the Christian Reader, for 1 Liturgies in generall, 2 for Ours particularly, and 3 for (a third object of his aversation and declamation) Episcopacy: and, this, prefatorily.

I. For Liturgies in generall, I desire my Reader, to consider,

1. That they carry pregnant Analogy to, and have frequent clear Authority from, the Word of God, in manifold Instances, which [Page] who imitate, will not easily erre. (For such Instances I refer to the Margine. Numb. 6. 23. Hos. 14. 22. Joel. 2. 17. Num. 10. 35. illustrated (as it were) by H. David's Commentary, Ps. 68. Deut. 27. 12. The Psalms, also, of David are, for the most part, liturgical, as 92 intitled, For the Sabbath, Ps. 95. For exci­tation to Devotion, the fifteen songs of Degrees, after Ps. 119. and others very many, as appears by their Authours, Titles, musical Instruments, wherewith the publick worship was celebrated. (See also 2 Chron. 29, 30.) See the learned Thorndike of the service of God in religious Assemblies, c. 7. p. 225, 226, 227.)

2. Consider the Practice of the Jewes, since the time of Ezra, who, constantly, used set and Prescribed Forms of Prayer, by way of Liturgy. That certain Forms of Praying (18. in number, which were at length enlarged to an 100. to be used in the dayly service) which should be said every day by every one, by Law or received Custome, were instituted by Ezra and his House, that is, his Con­sistory (his one hundred and twenty Collegues,) to the end that they might be learned by every man, that so the Prayers of the unskilfull might be as perfect, as of the most eloquent; is the asser­tion of the learned Mr. Selden in his Notes P. 411. 43, 44. 49, 50. on Eutychius the Pa­triarch, out of ancient Records of the Jewish Nation. To which in­stance or consideration belongs, also, the Samaritans Liturgy, which the Jewes complained, to have been taken away from them by the Emperour Adrian. Adde the Sedar Tehil­lim, yet in use with the Por­tugal-Jewes, and the Sym­bol Rambam, which the learned Bux­torf affirms, to have been taken out of the Liturgy of the Jewes.

3. Consider, that our Blessed Lord, prescribed a Form (as I prove, and vindicate, in the Book) to His Disciples; which, that the Apostles, afterwards, observed, in their holy Assemblies, it is upon constat from Justin Martyr, Apol. 2. Tertullian Apologet. c. 30. (a learned and curi­ous Antiquary,) and others, recited by the most honest George Cassander, in his (excellent) Work about Liturgies.

4. Consider, that there are exstant the publick Liturgies, both of the Greeks or Easterlings (where Popery never reign'd) and Latins, Apostles, Fathers, and their Successours, which are, for the most parts of them, ancient, and evidently report to us the usage of those (golden) times of the Church. See Pame­lius's two T [...]mes about Liturgies, and Cassander, as above.

5. Consider what infinite absurdityes and mischiefs will follow, on the want of Liturgies, and the permission or abandoning of pub­lick Prayer to the dictate of the private Spirit, as 1. that there will be almost as many distractions in the publick Worship, as enthusi­asms, motions, inspirations (pretended) of the Assemblers. 2. That [Page] neither the idiote, (or he that occupies the place of the unlearned, as we translate, 1 Cor: 14. 16.) no, nor yet the most skilfull, will be able to say Amen, (safely) to the extemporate and uncertain con­ceptions or effusions, whether of prayer or thanksgiving. 3. That the ignorant Plebs will be deprived of due instruction in things sacred and of God, which, for the most part, is inculcated Colos. 3. 10. teaching and admonish­ing one ano­ther in Psalm [...] and Hym [...]s, &c. into them in the Liturgie publickly repeated. 4. That the hungrie, raw, trashy, and empty invention of every man will take precedence of the deliberate, mature and weighty examinations and discussions of the Church. 5. That the communion of Saints in joynt, united supplications and confessions (a thing, as well most acceptable with God, as most prevalent) will be wholly voided and outed. 6. That drowsinesse and non-attention will steal upon the hearers, while they have no task (no share, in the service,) onely graze and stare, and hang (yawringly) on the incertain, pumping, fluctuating, en­deavours, and wandring, moveable, desultorie, roving, stragling, confused, wild spirit of the Prayer-inventor. 7. That orderlinesse and decencie in the choice of such things, as, in the Sacred Scriptures, are to be proposed to the Assembly, or to be sung, will utterly fall. Now if Psalms and other Musical Pieces were to be poured forth with the same extemporary suddennesse, an unbeleever entring into the Assembly would rather deem such worshipers to be mad, than that he indeed saw His worship to be celebrated, who composed and disposed all things in order, number, and measure. 8. That the Church (flatly against God's word) would be, necessarily, drawn into Sectarisms and division, when all is to be left to the gifts and arbi­trarie various administrations of Ministers. 9. That every man shall go to Church bound in the spirit, and not know what supplications he shall make to God, till the mouth of the Minister shall declare it; by whom (what-ever his gifts or faculties be) the devotion of the whole Congregation shall be determined and concluded, as to all publick invocation of God, either for matter, or form, otherwise than as his (perh [...]ps, sudden) conceipt shall minister unto him. 10. That when, by this means, the Priest shall be, generally, be­held, as the onely Minister of the Spirit (where there is no other publick exercise of Religion, but his arbitrarie administration,) the consciences of men, being, henceforth subdued to an awfull dependance on him, shall find the Ministers (like the Jesuites,) through the Soveraigntie they hold in matters of Religion, to exer­cise [Page] an external dominion over their fortunes and estates, also. 11. [...] a This ele­venth Head it borrow [...]d from his truly most Excellent Maj [...]sty in his Divine [...], Me­d [...]a [...]ion XVI. ( [...]) p. 127. And, concerning scandalous passages, and blasphemous expressions, holy and learned men (saies the (rare) Autho [...]r of the (most exquisite) View of the New Directorie) would have addea, and given in a large Cata [...]ogue of them, did not spity and humenitie, civilitiy and mercy to enemies, restrain them; p. 16, & 78. See also the Hist. of Presbyt. p. 124. That what the solitarie abilities of private men are many times (even there, where they make a great noise, and shew) the affectations, emptinesse, impertinency, rudenesse, confusions, flatnesse, levitie, obscurity, va [...]n and ridiculous repetitions, the senselesse, [...]nd oft­times blasphemous expressions: all these, burdened with a most tedious and intolerable length, do sufficiently convince all men but those, who glory in that Pharisaick way.

On the other hand, Consider the conveniencie and benefits of a god­ly, well-composed Liturgy, as 1. that it is, not onely a provision against ignorance, but a necessary hedge, See Thorn­dike of Relig: Assem: p 405. mound or fence to the true Religion, to ward off, and keep out all mixtures and corrupti­ons from a Church, and for the retaining a common profession of all Catholick verities; the law of supplicating, giving law to be­lieving, Ut legem credendi, lex statuat sup­plicandi, Gennad. Ee­cles. Dogm. 30. Lex suppli­candi est lex credendi, & lex operandi, Coelestinus P. Romanus. and being a conservatorie of it. 2. that it contributeth very much to the more reverential, more solemn, compleat and auguste worship of the Divine Majesty, in the Assembly of the Saints. 3. that it is of great advantage, benefit and comfort to the more judicious, knowing, discerning, well-bred sort of Christians, so hugely conducing to their securitie, and to the requisite, that is, holy, humble and fiducial accommodation, framing or composure of their hearts or spirits, in God's service. 4. that it is of inestimable adv [...]ntage to the populac [...]e or me [...]ner people, as in point of Ʋnion, un [...]nimity and peace, so of edification and growth in spiritual improvements, and (finally) of salvation. To this sort of men and women, dayly varietie in Prayer or Sacraments (as Bishep Gauden Considerati­ons touching the Litu [...]gy. p. 9, 10, 11, 12. The Minist: praies in an unknown tengue to the poor Country­man, when he vents what he never heard before; saies M. D. W. in's Vindic. of the Form of Com: Prayers, p. 27. hath more than once, worthily, observed) being much what as Latine Service. In the rejection and want of which (Liturgie,) what a general decade [...]cie, in point of good and Christian tempers and manners, hath befel the English people (otherwise the best-natured and most religious in the World) as to ignorance, profanitie, super­stition, scandal of conversation, villanie of opinions (as of actions,) faction, irreverence; and how these have beleapred them is as visi­ble as green: the hand of God punishing Id. ib. p. 40, 41. them by huge impaire­ments, [Page] as-to sound and saving knowledges; as also by horrible apo­stasies, as-to the moral and practical, the equitable and charitable patts of Religion. 5. that it is the standing notification to all that come, of the condition and terms of our publick Communion, their Religion ann manner of addresses to, and congresse with, God, in His open service, by warranting us, to say to any, that we would make Converts, This is our Communion, thus we serve God, hither we would bring you, here we would land you. See the pious and worthy M [...] Oly's Preface to Mr Herbert's Pa­ [...]tora [...], p. 54. 6. that there may be an union and conspiration of tongues at once, and hearts or spirits, 7. that the verity of the doctrine, the piety, the honesty and singleness of our de­sires, petitions and purposes, as also (what much imports, politically,) the uprightness of our designs, in our Assemblings, may be pre-secured.

II. For our particular Liturgy, I propose these things following to the Reader's consideration.

1. Consider, that it was compiled, weighed and surveied by Do­ctors, Martyrs or Confessors (men of admirable sincerity) Cranmer, Ridley, Taylor, Jewel, Grindal, &c. And, on this stock, how ought that of L [...]rinensis in the Margine Librum Sacerdota­lem quis ve­strum resig­nare audeat, signatum à Confessoribus, & multorum jam Martyrio consecratum? And a li [...]le after: Quomodo fidem eorum possumns denegare, quorum victoriam praedicamus? V [...]ncent: contr [...] haereses, c. 7. (mihi) p. 12, 13. to take place!

2. Consider the manner of its composition or frame, namely 1 out of the Doctrines of very Scripture, 2 in a popular and decent order, consisting of such things, (for its matter) as might make most for Edification, 3 all things of stain, and all m [...]ener of filth o [...] blemish, which were rife in Salisburie Use, that of Lincoln, &c. being dispunged and redressed, and 4 onely whatsoever in the Antient Liturgies was perfectly according to the ballance of the Sanctuarie, thence gather­ed, and here centred.

3. Consider its Comprehensivenesse, as 1 taking-in all Forms of 1 Tim. 2. 1. The Confession and Absolution being the pre­parative part. Praying, Confession, Supplication, Intercession, giving of Thanks, Praise and Imprecation, and 2 these all addressed to God alone, 3 all things idololatrical, superstitious, o [...] (otherwise) unsound or unwholsome being wholly excluded, as invocation of Saints, of the consecrated Bread, the Crosse, &c. 4 selecting apt portions of Scrip­ture and Texts, inservient to time, place, occasion, as also to instruction and edification of the flock or people. 5. Annexing a brief and easie (but a most excellent, most prudent) Catechism. [Page] 6. Praescribing such gestures Et [...]escio quomodo, eùmhi motus corporis fieri nisi animi motu prace­dente non possint, eisdē rursus exte­rius visibili­ter factis ille interior invi­sibilis qui eos fecit, augetur: [...] per hoc [...]ordis affe­ctus, qui ut fierent ista praecessit, qui [...] facta sout cre­ [...]it. Aug. De Curâ pro mortuis, c. 5. Exterior cultus est consessio quaedam cultus interioris, Aquinas 1, 2. qu [...] 94. ex Augustino. of sitting, standing, kneeling, in the Worship of God, as very maignly makes for the reverence, and devotional, humble, awful carriage of that matter. 7. In ordering also seasonable, devout alternations, Antiphonies or Responsories, 'twixt Priest and People, But I must commend the Orde [...]s of Answers of the People, in all places of the Service where it stands. It refreshes their attention; it teacheth them their part at Publick Prayers, not to stand by and censure how well the Minister playes the mouth of the Congregation, &c. Thorn­dike of Religious Assemblies, p. 406. powerfully to cherish, and harmoniously to betoken agreement, love and charity, and mutual correspondencie; and to discharge and cast-off drowsinesse or littlesse supinitie; they being as the reverberations and Ecchoings of fervent, intent and humble affections, as likewise pregnant and quick excitations and elevations of the spirit, interchangably. 8. Accommodating it self to all the uses or needs of the Church, as Administration of the (two) Sacraments, Confirmation of grown persons, Celebration of Ma­trimonie, Visitation and consolation of the sick, Burial of the dead, Thanksgiving of Women after Child-birth, Interminations and Exterminations of nororiously evil or scandalous livers, out of the Church.

4. Consider what suffrages it hath obtained of famous men: 1 Isaac Casaubon's, View of the Directorie, p. 62. who admired the care of antiquitie and puritie in this Church of ours, proclaiming, every where, in his Epistles to all his friends, Quòd si me conjectura non fallit to­rius Reforma­tionis par [...] integerrima est in Angliâ. Uhi cum stu­dio veritatis, viget studiū antiquitatis, &c. Casaub. Epist. Salmas: quae est CIX. See also his Ep. Ded: praefix. Exercit. ed Baron: If in our France Reformation had been caried on, without so much varying from the form of the antient Church, many thousands more, now most averse from the doctrine of our Churches, had been converted, Casaub: to Grot: Ep. CCXXI. 6 Kal. Febr. That there was not, any where in the World, the like to be found, nor [...]ver hoped he to see it, till he came into this Kingdom. 2 Bucer's lb. p. 13, 14. But, see, also, a copious Tract of Buce [...] 's among his Anglicane Writings. (for the puritie and thorow-Reformation of it,) who testi­fied of K. Ed. VIth-his Common- [...]rayer-Book, that there was nothing in it, but what was taken out of the Word of God, or which was not against it, being taken in a good sense; Upon which occasion, that Book was re-surveyed, and in the particulars subjects to cavils or conten­tions, corrected. 3 Gilbertus's Pre­ [...]um, fol. 302, 312. (a German,) who, in a Book of his, published many years since, propounds our Book of Prayer for a Sample of the Forms of the Antient Church. 4 Alexander Alefi­ut's (a learned Scot,) who translated it into Latine, in K. Edward's [Page] time (where, by the way, our Book is observed to be translated into more languages, than any Liturgie in the world, again, whatsoever it be:) 5 Peter Vermilius surnamed Martyr-his (who was, also, one of the Compilers of it, in the above-said (pretious) King's time:) 6 Gualter's and the Tigurines-theirs; 7 The Strasburgians-theirs; and even Our Service is good, and godly, every tittle grounded on holy Scrip­ture: and with what face do you cal it dark▪nesse?—look if any thing be blamable in our Service-Book. 8 Deering's, who, in his Defence of Bishop Jewel against Harding, defending this Venerable Book against him, calumniating (onely in general,) and calling it, Darknesse, &c. Yea, 9 See Troubles of Frankfort, p. 30. Calvin's himself, who, when from Frankford he had received an odious ma­licious account of many particulars, in our said, Book, (as will be ac­knowledged, by any, that shall compare and confront the narrative, in that matter, with what he finds,) though he (who, as Arch-Bishop Williams would say, (and 'tis visible) had his tolerabiles morositates) were so far esmoved as to call them ineptias, follies; yet he added the Epithete of, tolerabiles; that though such, they were yet tolera­ble. I might add, also, the men­tion of H. Grorius, who was known to be a great ad­mirer of the Church of England, [...] setled under K. Charles I. and other Princes of H. M. See Dr Hammond's Continuation of the De­fence of Gro­tius, p. 29. Who, that he also highly reverenced Mr Hooker, appears by his Letter to Dr Casaubon. Hereto we (not amisse, nor very uncoheringly) annex 10 Peter du Moulin (the Father) his (interpretative) testimonial of it, who (as his worthy Son gives us Letter of a French Protestant to a Scotishman of the Covenant, p. 28. lin. 17. the Storie) being in London, in the year 1615. and observed withal by some discontented Brethren, that the Reverend man was highly favoured by his Majestie King James (who sent for him,) they came to him with a Bill of Grievances, to be represented to the King, which (saies the Narrator) my Father having perused, returned it to them again, saying, That the exceptions were frivolous. In A. B. Bancrofts Sermon at Pauls on 1 John 4. 1. See also E. P's testimonie mentioned in a Pref. to Arch-bishop Cranmer's Book of Un written Verities. And Bishop Ridley's words (which he thought should be his last) against Knox (a man of nature too conte [...]tious▪ &c.) their quarrels and perverse exceptions to the Book-Yet saies the H. Martyr, he cannot soundly by the word of God disprove any thing in it. Take, also, that very popular Preacher, Mr Baxters See his Book of Disputations concerning Church-Government, dedicated to Richard P. (of somewhat a like nature.) Who hath Printed his expresse appro­bation of sundry things, in our Service-Book and Church-Politie, as Organs, Ring in Mariage, which were (and are) matters of strange dislike (stick with them like meat offered to an Idol) to his dear Disciplinarian Brethren; as, also, who professed (as himself hath attested in Print In Post-script to Ep. before his Vain Religion of the formal Hypocrite.) to Dr. Gauden, That the [...]iturgie was unquarrel­lable, as to Doctrine (taking things in a candid sense. Well imployed, there­fore, were the Assemblers, when they attempted to (correct Magnificat) reform [...]ur Articles; and the Reasoners for Reformation, when they corped at so many severals, in the Doctrine of the Ch.)

[Page] 5. Consider what that most religious and blessed Martyr-Prince K. Charles I. hath delivered, about this concernment, in his most Excellent and Divine Soliloquies: Meditation XLV. (mihi) p. 124, 125. As to the matter (saith [...]e) con­tained in the Book of Common-Prayer, Sober and Learned men have sufficientlie vindicated it against the cavils and exceptions of those, who thought it a part of pietie, to make what profane objections they could One instance may be mortal sin, in the Li­tanie, and, deadly sin, Articles of Rel. Art. XVI against it; especially for Poperie and Superstition; wherein no doubt the Liturgie was exactly conformed to the Doctrine of the Church of England, and this by all Reformed Churches is confessed to be most sound and orthodox.

6. Consider the admirable unanswered (indeed, unanswerable) labour of a Member and Son of our Church, who hath most learn­edly and satisfactorily answered all the little and great exceptions and charges to, and of, our Book, levied and exhibited by the Disci­plinarians, in all their Pamphlets or Pasquils, gathered together by him.) Of which Authour and book, now under mention, the Reader shall pardon me, to annex (very much to the interests of our cause) the words of the choicely learned Dr Meric Casaubon: In his Vin­docation of the Lords Prayer, p. 81, 82. In very deed (saith he) such is my opinion of that incomparable Work, that did not I believe the World, (that is, the greatest number of men) really mad, in the true Stoical sense: and that it is some degree of mad­nesse (especially, after long Wars, confusions and alterations of States) to expect it otherwise: I would perswade men, that have been buyers of books, these 15 or 16 years, to burn one half, at least, of those books they have bought, (they were as good do so, as sell them for nothing,) and betake themselves to the reading of Hooker: not doubting, but by that And that in­comparable Hooker: concerning whom I may much rather s [...]y, than of hi [...] Wo [...]ks of whom it was said and made by Paulus Thorius, Praeter Apostolicas, post Christi tempora, chartas, Huic peperere libro secula nulla pa [...]em, Moun [...]gu's Gagg. p. 324. time they had read him once or twice over accuratelie, they would thank me for my advice; but God much more, that put it into their hearts to follow it.

7. Consider what was said (and hath been admirablie and unan­swerably m [...]de good, so far as his design led him,) by another Per­son Dr Ham­mond, View of the New Directorie, Pref. § 3. of our Church, a great Saint, of a most Heroick, most Pri­mitive pietie (as well as mighty, most sterling judgment, and most diffused researched learning,) That ever since the reproaches of men have taken confidence to vent themselves against this book, (the Eng­lish Liturgie) there hath nothing but air and vapour been vomitted out against it, objections of little force to conclude any thing, but onely the [Page] resolute contumacious, either ignorance or malice of the Objectors: Whereto may go affixt that of a most elegant Pen, attesting (conso­nantlie,) that the book is of so admirable a composure, as that the most industrious Wits Vocabula & penè syllabas expendendo, saith Alesius, the above­mentioned learned Scotc [...] man. of its enemies could never find an Objection of value enough to make a doubt, or scarce a scruple in a wise Spirit.

8. Cons [...]der (what is most notoriouslie certain,) that this very Li­turgie hath been a continual float o [...] tide of joy and delight to all true Englishmen, to see and observe the prosperitie and flourishing of this Church, in a perpetuall swelling and growth, ever since the establishing of that Protestant Liturgie and Religion, together, An Italia [...] Protestant, for Religions sake flying his Na­tive habitati­on, and inqui­ring where he might best set­tle himself & family, was by a grave and learned Divine in Germanie, advised hither, with this re­commendation, that, If God had on earth e're a Church triumphant, it was the Church of England: Dr Na. Bernard in hu [...], &c. from Mr Calendrine, p. 5. among us; till at last it was grown to such an height, as was certainly never heard of, in this Kingdom, or in any other part of Europe, also, for these many hundred years. View of the Directorie, c. 2. p. 49. See what Radzivil's Son of Poland, and a Nobleman his Governour thought hereof, in the Life of Bishop Morton, writ by the worthy Dr Barwick, p. 77. But, then, the calamity brake in upon us, when the fashion of the structure not pleasing some capricious builders, they (like Ahaz, when he had been at Dama­scus 2 Kings 16. 10.) (having grasped an undue power,) must needs have the building altered, or quadrata mutata rotundis; See Mr J. Ma [...]tin's late (choice) Sermon▪ called, Hosannah, p. 6. Whence Spanhemius called the English, Ocellus ille Ecclesiarum, &c. Ep: Ded: to A. B. Usher, &c. before Dub; Evan▪ 3. Vol. must needs Gene­vize, or Scottize (unnatural Englishmen!) for Discipline, and novel models of Worship, when they had the best and primitivest in the World, in England.

9. Consider, that though the thick-shoo'd rupices and barbari (as the last-cited (ingenious) person enstyles them) lay the [...]nglish Liturgie under their feet (now, when there are, abroad, so many Demogogues and Sect-masters especially consid [...]ring and courting the multitude, in order to their proselyting them to their several divided imaginations and novell caprices,) yet certainly, they will never passe muster for good and competent Judges or Estimatours of things. (Populus dicit, ideò errat.) Tradere turpi fasces populus Gan­der, eosdem colit, atque odit, Seneca in Hippolyto. And, these our new Antiliturgical Masters can have the complaisance of no more priviledges, in this concern, than is the acquisition of the very worst of Papists, in the Church of Rome (I mean, the Jesuites,) who most of any other division, in that Communion, influence and sway with that People.

[Page] 10. Consider, that, as the Disciplinarians loaded our Ltturgie and Politie with the ugly besmooting appellatives of Popish, Anti­christian, &c. So their very (loose, illegitimate) Establishment (intended,) hath very plentifully heard, in the same kind of lan­guage, Ut quod quis fecit pa­tiatur, jus erit equ [...]m▪ as is visible in Mr Edwards's three Parts of Gangrana, in the Preface to the Book, intituled, John Baptist, and innumerous Anti John-Presbyter-Pieces. See, also, a book written by Mr John Spittlehouse, entituled, An [...]mbleme of Antichrist in his threefold Hierarchies of Papacy, Prelacy, and Presbyterie. Also, a descri­ption of the Trinity in Unity, and Unitie in Trinitie (of their Lord God the Pope) in his Holinesse Deitie. Other­wise, Rome ruinated by Whitehal, or the Papal Crown demolish't; containing a confutation of the three-degrees of Popery, viz. Papacy, Prelacy, and Presbyterie, &c. And the whole sort of Sectarian anti-Liturgists, that have so virulently begnawn our Liturgie (Greenwood, Robinson, Johnson, &c.) in themselves, or followers, have had parallel or semblable high and vehement dislikes to their compositions: Which, truly, it is easie, (even very soberly and groun­dedly) to tax or charge with defects or faults (that will never be, rationally, and satisfactorily defended or made good,) by but onely referring to, or transcribing some part of the (so oft praised) View, Especially, ch. 3. p. 82, 83. &c. &c. Bishop Taylor's Preface Sect: 46. Where he shews the great imperfection of the Directorie, in one and thirty particulars. to his Collection of Offices, or Bishop Andrews's Sermon of Imaginations (though preached long before the birth of the Mushrome.)

11. Consider, that ( [...]hereas the Puritan and Sectarie will say, that the Composers of our Liturgie were, indeed, good men, the Composition also good, for those times, and considering that crepus­culous, imperfecter light, they then had; but that were they now alive, they are perswaded (say the Directorians Pref. to Di­rectorie.) they would joyn with them,) consider (for this,) [...] say, that our B. Reformers (those of the first Reformation) in Queen Maries daies, flying and living in Frank­ford, met with and saw the exceptions or objections, that have been produced and exhibited by our new Reformers, and yet gave not place to them, no, not for an hour, were not at all (soon or late) shaken in mind, or removed from their stedfastnesse by them, but maintained the Book against them all; and, after, in Q. Elizabeths (flourishing) Reign, it was ordained and enacted, that it alone, and none other (of others devising; no other way of open Service) should be used, under pe­nalties, See Act for the Ʋnif [...]r [...]ity of Common-Prayer. See Dr Hey­lin's Historie of Liturgies. notwithstanding all the objections of the dissentient Frank­fort Brethren, Passionate) Mr Knox, wit [...]ingham, &c. all their new models notwithstanding.

III. For Episcopacy (praeliminarily, and referring to what, ac­cording to my (poor) ability, the Reader hath presented unto him in the last part of my Book,) Consider.

1. The Challenge of that most profound, most candid, modest man Mr. Hooker: The Augs­burg Confess [...] ­onists, there, and in their Apology for that Confession, cap. de Ord. Eccl. and in their Collo­quies at Wormes and Ratisbon, and diverse of their Books besides, are for the Order of Bi­shops. We require you (Disciplinarians) to find out but one Church upon the face of the whole earth, that hath been ordered by your (Presbyterian) Discipline, or hath not been ordered by ours, that is to say, by Episcopal regiment, sithence the times that the blessed Apostles were here conversant. There precedes, A very strange thing sure it were, that such a Discipline as ye speak of should be taught by Christ and his Apostles in the Word of God, and no Church ever have found it out, nor received it till this present time; contrariwise, the Government against which ye bend your selves, be observed every where throughout all generations and ages of the Christian World, no Church ever perceiving the Word of God to be against it.

2. Consider, that Calvin himself (the first Authour of (that Tro­jan Horse of mischiefs) the Presbyterian Government) made not that Model of government (as is notoriously-well-known) out of judgment, but of pure necessity to comply with the then-present (exigent) state of Geneva, after the expulsion of their lawfull (secular Governour, and) Bishop, Petrus Balma. The (apparant, visible) grounds of our assertion, are 1. his publick profession of their readiness, to receive such Bishops, as were the primitive ones; or, otherwise, that they were to be held and reputed, nullo non anathema­te digni, worthy of all Anathema's or solemn curses. 2. His subscri­ption to the (renowned) Augustane Confession (which declares for Bishops,) cui, Epist. ad Martin Scha­ling. sayes he, pridem volens ac libens subscripsi, whereto I willingly and cheerfully subscribed, formerly. 3. His Confession to the Polish King, Epist. ad Regem Polo­niae, p. 140, 141. Ed. Ge­nev. 1576. which is: The ancient Church in­stituted Patriarchs, and assigned Primacy to single Provinces, that Bishops might be better knit together, in the bond of unity. 4. His de­scription of the charge of a Bishop, that should joyn himself to the reformed Church, viz. To do his endeavour that all the Churches within his Bishoprick be purged from errour and idolatry, to goe before the Curates (or Pastors) of his Diocesse by his example, and to induce them to admit the Reformation. 5. (And lastly) his Epistles to Arch Bishop Cranmer, the Bishop of London (Ridley,) and a Bi­shop of Poland.

[Page] 5. Consider, for the Zuinglians, especially the Tigurines, how­soever otherwise disciplinated, how passionately they favour our E­piscopal Discipline; which their learned'st, and most judicious wri­tings (as of Bullinger, Gualters, &c.) sufficiently shew. And, for the Calvinians, let, Jerome Zanchie's honest protestation be attended to: I professe, (saith he Thesibus de verâ refor­mandarum Ecclesiarum ratione.) before God, that in my conscience I re­pute them no other than Schismaticks, all who make it a part of Refor­mation of the Church, to have no Bishops, who should preside over their Presbyters, in degree of authority, where this may be clearly had. Furthermore, with Mr. Calvin, De neces­sitate refor­mandae Ec­clesiae to Cardinal Sa­dolet, his old Friend. I deem them worthy of all manner of Anathema's, as many as will not be subject to that Hierarchy, which submits it self to the Lord Jesus. Even Beza himself (though very unkind to the Episcopal Order) either allowes De diversis gradibus ministrorum, c. 21. sect. 23. See him also, Epist. 12. ad quosdam Ecclesiarum Anglicana­rum fra­tres; & Epist. 23. ad Episcopum Grindallum, P 15. our English Bishops, or else egregiously playes the Sycophant. Doctor Adrianus à Sa­ravia (however,) out of the Low-Countryes, Abrahamus Scultetus out of the Palatinate, and Fredericus Spanhemius even from Geneva it self, have sent us over (as one speaks) sweeter grapes, that is, their sentiments in favour of the Episcopal Order and our Bishops. This Thesis also, was defended by Pierre du Moulin (the Father) in the Academy of Sedan, where he was Professour of the Chaire, Thesibus de notis Ec­clesiae part. 2. Thes. 33. See the Letter of a French Protestant, &c. (citing in behalf of Bishops) Calvin, Zanchie, Bucer (tract. de reformandâ Ecclesiâ qui invenitur To. 11. constitutio­num Imperialium) Beza, du Moulin's Buckler of Faith, Chamie [...] ▪in his Book of the Papal Monarchy, l. 3. c. 14. Art. 11. see him also l. 10. c. 5. l. 10. c. 7. art. 8. It. c. 5. art. 6. (in this last clause, he sayes, Bishops were elected Princes,) Episcopos Angliae, &c. We assert, that the Bishops of England after their conversion to the faith and ejuration of Papistry, have been the faithfull Servants of God, nor ought to forsake their title or office of Bishop. We must adde Diodati, Capellus, and other the most learned French­men, lately, and now living, that believe Episcopacy to be (at least) lawfull. There is exstant. a large List of Reformed Divines on this Subject, with Proofs, that other Protestant Churches, besides the English, have a succession of Bishops.

6. (And lastly, for this) consider what the most admirable and Illustrious Grotius hath left upon Record, in his Discussio: Where he treats about the Primacy of the Pope. Not without cause (sayes he) would I have, Saravia, Downham, Bil­son, to be read upon this Argument (Episcopacy.) For, so light and foolish is that which Bucer Gersom Bucer. and others have written, after and against them, that to have read those, is to have refuted these; Especially [Page] touching the Angels of the Churches, concerning whom that which the perturbers of Ecclesiastical Order bring, is so absurd and contrary to the Sacred Text it self, that it deserves not confutation. Upon which words I stop, and take up a contemplation, The same is appliable to the late Lord Arch Bishop of Armagh, his Original of Metropoli­tanes, and his very learned Dissertation, touching the Lydian Asia. what the great man would have sayd, if he had lived to see the (irrefragable) Disser­tations of that most Eminent Doctor Hamond against Blondel, Sal­masius (the prime Champions of Presbytery) and others, together with the several Defences of them against the (sory, yet their very best) exceptions to them, by the London-Ministers, and Master Owen!

Concerning the premissed Severals (joyntly taken) let the Christian Reader consider and know, that, whatever this Pamphlet hath been able to object against them, whether joyntly or severally whether from Scripture or aliunde (as will be acknowledged, if the following Sheets be read without (unruly) pre-possessions and (un­manly, peevish) prejudicacies) I have fully and clearly solved or answered it (and, therewithall, laid grounds, as I passe, for satis­fying or silencing all other the like exceptions, and all even whispers or murmurs of objection;) so, that this Piece may p [...]sse for a de­fence and deletory against and of, all the Puritanical or Sectarian-feeble Efforts against the mentioned particulars. In so much as, there remains nothing, but to pray, that the English people Eph. 4. 14, 15. may be, henceforth, no more Children, tossed to and fro, and carryed about with every wind of (novel, spurious) doctrine, by the subtilty of men, through their craftinesse for the contriving of deceit. [...]. But keeping the truth ( [...],) in love may increase in him in all things which is the head even Christ; and that this Tract may go forth into a blessing to every Reader.

Consider what I have, now, sayd (my Considerations,) and the Lord give thee understanding in all things!

H. Jerem. 18. 15. Because my people hath forgotten me: they have burnt incense to vanity, and they have caused them to stumble in their wayes, from the ancient pathes, to walk in pathes in a way not cast up.

Psam. 77. 5. I have considered the dayes of old, the years of ancient times.

Quamvis de Scripturà Canonicâ non proferatur exemplum, &c. Though example be not brought out of Canonical Scripture, yet we hold the verity of those Scriptures when we practise this which hath pleased the Universal Church, commended to us by the Au­thority of the same Scriptures. S. Augustine contra Cresconium, [...]itante Grotio in Voto pro Pace Ecclesiae.

ΛΕΙΤΟΥΡΓΙΑ ΘΕΙΟΤΕΡΑ ΕΡΓΙΑ: OR, LITVRGY A MOST DIVINE SERVICE, &c.

HAVING by a Preface to the Reader, ei­ther accounted with our Authour about his Epistle (or therein, refer'd to the Book, wherein it is satisfied, more distinct­ly;) what next insues (like something Prefatory) being collections out of Sme­ctymnuus (as, indeed, a great part of the (little) strength of his Pamphlet seems to be of that extract,) and the naked heads, that another semblable (Disciplinarian or Sectarian) Piece pro­ceeds upon: what is out of Smec: (being for substance, and some­times, also, in termes, respersed in the (slender) maigne or body of the Paper-kite) shall, there, be spoken to. What is out of The Common-Prayer unmasked, by way of heads, or summarily, will (together with the entire piece, whence we have these (goodly) extraits, fall under prejudice enough, and receive full and final doom, from the Character, that the (above-cited) learned man (one of the worthy Prebends of Canterbury,) Doctor Casaubon, [Page 2] hath pass't upon it, in these words: Postscript to Epist. pre­fix't to's Vin­dic. of the Lo [...]ds Prayer. [...]. [...], 2, 3. ‘Since this was printed, and ready to come forth, a Book (or Pasquil rather, it is so full of railing:) intitled, The C. P. B. unmasked, &c. came to my sight,—It is such a peece of exquisite Non-sense, of groundlesse impudent Sophistry, with bitter railing, and much profane jeer­ing all along, that I must needs think, they that have patience,—to read such stuff, without detestation, may as plausibly be per­swaded to sing Ballads, instead of Holy Hymnes, and to think that men serve God best in Tap-houses. The whole strength of the Book lyeth in this: The Masse-Book, Breviaries, &c. are idolatrous Popish-Books; therefore whatsoever is taken out of them, (or may be supposed to be taken out of them, because to be found there) is Popish and idolatrous. Now a good part both of the Old and New Testament, besides the whole Book of Psalmes, is to be found in Masse-Books, and Breviaries: is any man so blind that doth not see what will follow? And is it not the same reason for many Godly prayers and forms: (not to speak of Ceremonies, though it be true of them also) that were in use in time of pu­rest Christianity; yet to be found in Masse-Books and Brevia­ries? Or is it the bare word Masse that turneth all into Idolatry? Why might it not be a good word, what ever it is now, a thou­sand years ago? Many ages are not yet passed, when Canticles or the Song of Songs (as it is in the Original) was called in En­glish, the Ballad of Ballads. Now many, if not most, Ballads, we now so call, are profane or ridiculous; and that word now a word of Scorn; therefore the Canticles, or Song of Songs shall be no longer part of Scripture, but meer Idolatry. Certainly, it must be granted, that wise Governours, see much more then ordi­nary men: else such senselesse impious stuff, a man would think, would not be permitted to the publick. This judgment of the (a­bove-named)’ most worthy man may serve, as for an Antidote against several poysonous passages, in the Book ensuing, so for a legitimate supersedeas to me and my Read [...]r, for not looking into that (so bran­ded) Scriblet; and yet, if it light into my hands, seasonably, I shall (wash his face for him) make some strictures upon the (dough­ty) Paper.

But, we enter upon the Book it self, which sets out with a Que­stion, Whether it's lawfull for Magistrates, Ministers, &c. to make [Page 3] stinted Liturgy, and impose the same? To which the Answer is by him given, It is not Lawful: Of which Negative, the Reasons, more than a good many, follow; no fewer than XXVII.

But, before we annul his Reasons against, we shall lay down some few (besides what the Preface ha's) of many, of our own, for a Li­turgy, and, that, imposed.

1. The First is, ‘Because it is lawfull to compose and impose the Service of God. But now, the very notation of Liturgy speaks the Service of God, and Liturgie was so called at first, from ser­ving or ministring to God. For from Act. 13. 2. [...] as they were doing their Liturgie to the Lord (as they ministred to the Lord, say Ours) the Fathers, in all Ages, have cal­led the Service of God, a Liturgie. And, then, the composed ser­vice of God being perfectly lawfull, that it (the same) should, being imposed, commence unlawful, is abhorrent from all reason, un­lesse lawful Magistrates and Governours (that impose it) be found the onely unlawful things.

2. The Second is, ‘Because that Liturgie (which the Question before us styles, also, exegetically or explanatively, Common-Prayer-Book) containing, and being made-up of Prayers, Con­fession of Faith, holy Hymns, divine Lessons, Absolutions and Be­nedictions, it must be proved, either that the severals are unlawful; prayers, confessions, &c. singly, unlawful (otherwise, the Aggre­gate, or the entire Form or Frame so compounded, will never be concluded unlawful:) Or else, that the imposing of these so ma­ny (good) things alters their nature, and poysons them; there remaining no third thing, unlesse, happely, the intermixture of Prayses, &c. with Prayer can be supposed faulty. Now, there's no man so forsaken of his Christian wits, as to say, any of the parti­culars, in their separate consideration, are unlawful acts or things: and the imposing the performance of them, by lawful Authority, must not be deemed faultable, for the reason, even now, alleadged, which will receive more strength by and by: the intermixture, which is the last, cannot fall under (sober) censure, unlesse we arrive at that passe and pitch of Phrensie, as to blame the like mixture, in David's Fsalms, which were a standing Office to the Jewish Nation, not to speak of other pieces of Scripture, nor the practise of (many) Ministers, in their peculiar own prayers, extemporal ones also, if not especially, nor even of this Authours own Effusions, all mesled, in this sort.

[Page] 3. The Third, and last, shall be, ‘Because Prayer is (at least) lawfull, and to bind it on men to pray is lawfull. Whence it may be concluded, naturally and irrefragably, to impose a Liturgy is lawfull. For, Liturgy is nothing, but Prayer in such a mode, dress, accommodation or composure: Now, the mode not being pre­scribed, in all Prayer, by God, it is left to private persons, much more then to publick Ones (men in Authority,) so to frame and reigle it, for the manner (the matter being supposed lawfull and good,) as shall seem best to their wisdomes; and to impose the use thereof (those on their Families, these upon the Churches) in their Dominions. If the Imposal be the thing, still, stuck at, besides the reason, already, assigned, we say, (according to the XXXVIIth Article of the Church of England,) That our Chief Magistrates, the Kings and Queens of these Kingdoms, ‘have that prerogative, which we see to have been given alwayes to all godly Princes in holy Scriptures by God himself, &c. Now, we know, our of the Sacred Code (the Scriptures,) that one of those godly Princes (Josiah) besides his destroying of Idolatry, and Repaire of the Tem­ple, Regiâ suâ authoritate obstrinxit: & quamvis propensos Judaeorum animos ne ipso vivo ab externo Dei cultu defice­rent tantam adhibuit di­sciplinae se­veritatem, Tremell: & Junius in 2 Chron. 34. 33. made or compelled, all that were found in Israel to serve the Lord their God. Another of them (King David) 1 Chron. 24. divided the Priests into orders, 1 Chron. 25. constituted the number and offices of the Sin­gers, &c. Nay, and (which is remarkable) made a change in a constitution or Law of God, concerning the Levites, viz. Num. 8. 24. That, whereas God appointed 1 Chron: 23. vers. 24. 27. the attendance of the Levites (that they should serve and do the work of the Lord) from the age of but five and twenty years and upward till the age of fifty years old, and then they should cease waiting, v. 25, they were by Him And the 28th. inordered, to serve from the age of twenty years and upward, upon a ground there specified, v. 25. Now, as this alteration cannot, (that twenty fifth verse forbidding) See Doctor Hammond's (exact) Account of Mr. Cawdrey's Triplex Diatribe, Sect. [...]. 105, 106. to which what Mr. Cawdrey ha's return'd, in his Account andited and discounted, Sect. 4. of Wilworship; p. 160. is utterly shifting and unsatisfactory, as any that hath his eyes in his head, and not bleared with prejudice, will, upon collation, soon discern and confesse. reasonably, be pretended, to be done, by any other, than Kingly Authority, (not Prophetical, as one Mr. D. Cawdrey. would have it, though the pretention be evicted of falsity, by his very learned Adversary,) so one would think it should for ever stop the mouths of this, and all other pretenders against the Authority [Page 5] of the Magistrate, about things Sacred and Divine. One would suppose, that I need nor add the mention of the instance of King Hezekiah and the Princes, 2 Chron. 29, 30. Examples of Magistrates Compelling the people to serve God, A­braham, Gen. 17, 18. Jacob Gen. 35. 2, 3, 4. Moses, Joshua, 24, 23. Gedeon, Jehosa­phat, 2 Chron. 19. 4. Josiah, 2 Chron: 34. 32, 33. Asa 3 Chron. 14, 15. Ch: Manasseh, 2 Chron: 33. 15, 16. Darius, Dan: 6. 26. Nebuchadnezzar, Dan. 3. 29. See S. Augustine Epist. 127. Cont: Crescon: Gram: l. 3. c. 50. contr: Literas Petili [...]n: l. 2. c. 86. 83. Co­dex lib. 1. tit. 5. de Haeretic: Socrates l. 1. c. 34. Gr: Lat: 21, 22. Euseb. de vit: Constan­tini, l. 1. c. 37. Theod: l. 5 c. 20. commanding the Levites to sing praises to the Lord with the words of David and of Asaph, though Hezekiah and the Church, then had not the very same occasions, to use them, that David, &c. had. But, we shall have farther occasion to speak to this, afterwards.

We come, now, to his Reasons, Why, 'tis not lawfull to impose a Liturgy, whereof,

The First is, Because no Magistrate can produce any Authority (Divine, we must suppose, he means) for so doing; not Commands, Instances, or Examples; if not, then followes; none must presume upon their utmost peril to introduce the same. To this we Answer; We have commands: What King Josiah did, he did by com­mand of the Moral Law, which binds under the Gospel, [...], to serve God by prayer and prayse, in whatever convenient, usefull manner composed. And what bound Josiah, binds our Princes. What should I recount Rom. 13. 1. Let every soul be subject. &c. or Hebr. 13. 17. Obey them that have the over-sight or rule over you, &c? See, also, 1 Tim: 2. 3. 1 Pet: 2. 13, 14. Instances or Examples we have in the same Jo­siah, and in David, in a matter of much higher consideration (as some will construe it) than imposing such or such a mode, or form of God's service, agreeable to his will and mind in all things, for the matter.

To the Second, Because 'tis forbid in the second Commandment, and elsewhere, in Scripture; Liturgies being Ordinances, Traditions, and Rudiments of men, in God's worship, all which things are, there, forbid: We Answer, by denying the Minor Proposition (as in syllogisme) challenging any man to prove, That Liturgies are Or­dinances, Traditions, and Rudiments of men in the Holy Apostles sense; and, therefore, what-ever the Second Precept That stinted Liturgies are, no wayes a­gainst the se­cond Com­mandment; See Mr. John Ball's Tryal of the grounds ten­ding to sepa­ration, c. 3. per totum, as venerable an Authour, sure (and of the same Family) as Dod or Bifield, if they should, which 'tis certain enough, they did not, sa [...] the contrary. forbids, it [Page 6] toucheth not those: See 12 Ad­d [...]tional to Bi­shop Andrews on the second Command­ment, p. 194, 195. Adjuments of Devotion and the Service of God being no such Rudiments, &c. or if they be, all prescript forms of Prayer, of what kind soever, are involvable under the same charge. It were well, if men could, or would penetrate a little-thought, beyond the shell and surface of words, and learn, or weigh what these words, that so amuse and affright the Vulgar, do (truly) import; Ordinances, Traditions, Rudiments. Do's a Liturgie sig­nifie that bill which the Jews were bound by; signed, as it were, by their own hands against themselves, by professing to expect justifi­cation from the Law? and, yet, this is the very meaning of hand­writing of ordinances, It would bet­ter be rendred, having by his doctrines blotted out the handwri­ting against us. Hebr. 9. 10. [Carnal or­dinances,] is meant of those transient ex­ternal consti­tutions of the Levitical oe­conomie, a­gainst eating any unclean meat, &c. or the vain emp­ty, [...]ro [...]hy and pretended knowledge or wisdom of the Gnosticks, t [...]ken out of the heathen­ish Pythago­rean Philoso­phie, as it sig­nifies, Col. 2. 8. Col. 2. 14. Do's it signifie external per­formances about washings, &c. alone heeded, to the neglect of Gods prime Commands, or the dubbing those things or inventions with the high style of Gods Commands, which are not, to the superseding and evacuating of his real Commands? Yet, so, traditions, S. Matth. 15. 9. and S. Mar. 7. 7, 9, 13. signifie. Lastly, do's a Liturgie sig­nifie or implie, the observances of the Mosaical Law, very distant and contrary to the Christian Divinity; or abstinences, out of Hea­then or Jewish practises brought-in? as rudiments imports, Coloss. 2. 8, 20. If the import and sense of words were considered, and not the sound onely, we should not have such impertinent, irrational ex­ceptions and pleadings, set on foot, and exhibited against the English Establishment, from the Disciplinarians and the Anabaptists, their Off-spring. The talk, about adding to the Word of God, by Ceremo­nies, and, here, by a described prescribed Liturgie, would cease, if, men knew, or would suffer themselves to consider, what 'tis, to adde to the Word of God, and what the places forbidding it, do signifie; two, Deut. 4. 2. and 12. 32. the Pamphlet has, quite beside his purpose.—To diminish from the Word of God (saies H. Grotius) is, not to do what is com­manded: to adde to it, to do otherwise than is commanded, referring to Deut. 12. 42. d. And reason gives, that, as they sense these Texts, 'tis unlawful to adde to the Politick Laws of Moses (to hang a thief, &c.) adding to the Civil and Cerimonial Law, as well as to the Moral, being thereby interdicted. d Hoc dictum neque traditionibus scriptum interpretantibus, neque praeceptis humanis legem sepientibus repugnat, Id. in loc. The LXXII render [...] to keep] [...] ye shall keep, the Latine, custodite, keep, and the Syriac, sed observate, but keep the commandements, by that opposition, shewing that to be the meaning of not adding or diminishing, viz. paying an obedience to Gods commands, Dr Hammond against Mr Cawdrey, p. 16,

In the next step, he springs an Objection for us, and against him­self, viz. That the Modes and Circumstances of Worship are left to the determination of men; but, for an Answer refers. And, we also, for the confirmation of the Objection, (by him so called) and inva­lidating his Answer, will remit the Reader to the same time and place, and, there, not fail to meet, and be meet with, him.

His third Reason is, Because this teaches a vain Worship, like the traditions of the Elders, (referring to, and citing S. Matth. 15. 9, 10. Mark 7. 7, 8.) But, to these places we have spoken already, and said what, utterly, and for ever, renders them uselesse to him, and his co-pretenders. I, now, adde, that, not in our Liturgie, no, nor in our Ceremonies (the most cavilled part of it,) is there any thing, that falls under the censure of Christ, contained in those (prohibitive) characters. The Jews (in the places cited) censured, pretended a tradition, (which was an invention of their own,) to be a law of Gods enacting Fingamus servū ab hero fuisse jussum adesse domi horâ diei sex­tá; serv [...]m v. d [...]mi adesse etiā & primâ (quod non fuit ab hero prohibitum:) Num hoc no­mine in culpâ est servus, g. addendo ver­bis heri? Mi­nimê sane▪ Ni forte dixerit, cogi­taveritve haec verba herum locutum fu­isse, mandâs­seque domi utraque vice esse. Applica­tio haut diffi­cilis est cere­moniis no­stris, Cruci in Bapt. &c., and set it up against the known Law of God (the saying Corban, to the voiding of the command of relieving Parents.) This, and nothing else, save what shall bear some ana­logie with this, is the crime, there, noted, by teaching for Doctrines, &c. Now, this is no way chargeable here, on those that acknow­ledge (as we do,) that Liturgies, for the mode of Composure (and so Ceremonies, in themselves) are an Ecclesiastical constitution, and do not so much as pretend them to be prescribed by Christ, nor by them seek to supplant any thing, that is appointed by him; but, use them, in perfect subordination to, and compliance with, all other Moral, or Christian Laws, or Institutions. See the E­minent Doctors Practical Ca­techism, l. 2. §. 12. p. 235. Certainly, those that talk or argue thus peremptorily against Liturgies, &c. are more (or rather, alone, among Protestants) guilty of the importance of those words, teaching for doctrines, &c. in affirming, that the non-use of Liturgies (or utter abolition of them, under the highest crimika­tions) is the [...], the pleasure, that is, the command or will of God; and the avouching that, of their own groundlesse dislikes, peevish prejudic [...]es, and phanatical prepossessions (the humours, wills or com­mands of men, righ,) is the same crime, as to put the Kings Broad-Seal to a Deed of my own, or His stamp or impression on that which is not His coyn; which as it is crimen Majestatis, high Trea­son against the Great King of Heaven and Earth; so, who is, now, guilty of it, Mr P. and (his Antecessors, in these irrational preten­sions) the unquiet Disciplinarians, or we, that adhere to the orderly [Page 8] English Reformation, I leave to their consciences to ruminate, and the judging Reader to determine. I was willing to insist the longer on this matter, because (in my experience) it drums most in the Vulgar peoples heads, and is inculcated, even to hoarsenesse by the Disci­plinarian [...]. And yet, here, shall follow what the most judicious and incomparable H. Grotius hath, on this head, in his Vote for the Churches Peace: In the Tran­slation of that Piece, by the very worthy and ingenious Mr Clement Ba [...]ksdale, which alone I have (now) by me; in the Art: of Wil-Worship and the Comman­dements of men. Paul in the II. c. Coloss. X. 23. con­dems not all will-worship: for so he had also condemned Abel's sacrifice, because it came not from divine command, but from humane institution, as the Ancients think: but this is it the Apostle blames, that those vo­luntary worships were prefer'd before the worship of Christ commanded by God; and, for a thing left to liberty, that which was most necessary was neglected. The commandments of men, wherewith God is worshipt in vain, both in Isaiah and Matthew, are the Doctrines of men con­trarie to the Divine Law: such as those of the false Prophets in Isai­ah's time, teaching that God might be pacified with sacrifices or other rites without amendment of life: to which errour the Jews are much enclined even to this day. Such also is that Doctrine of the Pharisees, that he is not bound to feed his parents, who had said, Whatever may come from me to my parents, be it now dedicated and vowed to the Temple. The teachers of such things although they honour God with their lips, have their heart far from him.

He, next, frames an Ob [...]ection to his arguing out of the afore­cited places of Holy Text, (Mat. 15. &c.) Which is, But the Jewish Elders rejected the commandements of God, &c. This, as it is truly said or replied, so when he brings our Liturgic Services under that charge, he loudly affronts truth. For, those that worship God by a Liturgie, may, and do worship God in spirit and truth, and 'tis intolerable boldnesse (as well as perfect falsity,) to think and say, that neither Jewish nor Christian Church, when they used Liturgies, (as we shall shew they did,) did, (any of them) worship God in spirit and truth. Nay, farther, 'tis one of his own (own, I call him, because by himself cited) Authors, the admirable Bishop Andrewes that will tell him, Sermon of Worshipping Imaginations, p. 37. That without Set Forms (which, are tantomount to him (we are dealing withall) with Litur­gies) we cannot serve God in spirit: whereof his reason is, be­cause, saith he, it is plain, that those that give themselves to imagine Concerning their stops and humines and demurres of humane imperfection (intituled to the unutterable groans of the spirit,) among the ablest of this opinion, See Thorndike of Assem. p. 216. 217. See also p. 218. And Dr La [...]: Wom Beaten [...]y [...]e, &c. p. 16, 17. prayer, at the same instant, do so occupie their minds with devising [Page 9] still what to say next, their spirit is unfruitfull, The Minister may better pray reading, than they pray studying (as they must a [...] ▪ where is his zeal when he hath sense to look, and scarce knows what comes next, Mr D. Whitby's Vindic. of the Form of Com. Prayers, &c. p. 27. no lesse than the others (Papist) understanding. And both these, 1. the understanding of the mind, 2. and the affection of the spirit are there necessarily required. Neither will the Scriptures he cites afford him the least countenance, for this his (daring) charge. Worshiping in spirit, &c. S. Joh. 4. 20, 24. being set in opposition only to the appropriating of worship to some singular places, Jerusalem, or that Mountain, See Josephus lib. Antiq. XII. c. 1. not to bodily worship, nor is producible as any apologie or excuse for the omission thereof; The Reader is intreated [...]o see Mr Mede's Diatribe on John 4 23. where p. 198, 199, 200. he asserts the commendablenesse, yea requisitenesse of bodily Worship under the Gospel (shewing, that this Text is abused as alledged against it) and gives us two interpretations of it; the first (p. [...]01.) is, That to worship God in Spirit and Truth, is to worship him not with types and shadows of things to come, as in the Old Testament; but according to the verity of the things exhibited in Christ, according to that,—Grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. See the same Evangelist c. 17. v. 17. and Ephes. 1. 13. and Rom. 15. 8.—no longer with bloody sacrifices, and the Rites and Ordinances depending thereupon; but in and according to the verity of that which these Ordinances figured, &c. [...], saies Eusebius Demonstr. Evang. l. 1. c. 9. and correspondently diverse other of the Antients: The second interpretation (which the said learned Mr Mede most approves) is [in spirit.] that is, conceiving of him no otherwise then in Spirit; And [in truth,] that is, not under any corporeal or visible shape, as of a Dove, [...], not fancying him, as a Body, but as indeed he is a Spirit. See Rom. 1. 25. Amos 2. 4. Isay 28. 15. Jer. 16. 19. From which latter sense; he frames this argument for bodily Worship; To worship what they know, (as the Jews are said to do) and to worship in Spirit and truth, are taken by our Saviour for equivalent; else the whole sense will be inconvenient. But the Jews worshipped not God without Rites and Ceremonies, (who yet are supposed to worship him in spirit and truth;) Ergò, to worship God without Rites and Cere­monies, is, not to worship him in spirit and truth, according to the meaning here intended. This is his demonstration, (p. 209.) The Homily against the peril of Idolatry, (p. 3.) peculiarly applies the Text against worshipping of God in an Image. however frequently vouched by sundry As [...]matists, and by a lusty wrench directed by them against the conjunction Adoratio corporalis in Spiritu fit, in quantum ex spirituali de­votione pro­cedit, & ad cam ordinatur, Aquinas 2dae. 2dà. qu. 84. art. 1. There should be such correspondency 'twixt soul and body as between the Living Creatures and wheels—When those went, these went, &c. Ezek. 1. 21. See Ps 95. 6. S. Luke [...]. 41. Rev. 4. 10. and 11. 16. See Bishop And. on Comments. Addition 8. p. 103. of the body with the spirit, in the service of God. And yet, never, (that I before heard of,) was it urged against Set Forms. (for so he takes Liturgie, as is apparent, p. 4. l. 9.) And, then for his other places, Isaiah 29. 13. (not 33.) it serves as little to his turn: for, [Page 10] 'tis boundlesse calumny to say, That all those that use the English Common-Prayer-Book, honour God onely with their mouth or lips, without the application of their heart; and, for the latter part of the Text [their fear towards me is taught by the precepts of men] 'tis one­ly a perstriction Homines nempe à Deo non instituti, qui in nudis ritibus, sine animi emen­datione, cul­tum Dei col­locant. Tales doctores e­rant falsi il­lorum tem­porum pro­phetae, Grot: in loc: or rebuke of the false Prophets of those times, as men, who being not ordained, instituted or s [...]nt of God, placed the worship of God in naked rites, without the betterance or am [...]ndment of the Soul. Now, whether all that love the Liturgie, be men of this sad character and base alloy, I leave to the conscience of this Objecter, to passe verdict, when he communes with himself in his Chamber, and is still.

His Fourth Reason is, Because that onely which is needfull, in the service of God, is to be made, &c. A worthy re [...]son! But, he abets it out of Act. 15. 28. It seemed good, &c. to lay upon you no greater burden then these necessary things. Was ever Scripture more sottishly applyed? For shame, know, or acknowledge, that those words con­cern a particular emergencie and case (the danger of the tender-Jew-Christians being scandalized, galled or averted from Christia­nity,) if those Precepts given to the Sons of Noah, Of obstaining from meats offered to Idols, &c. (as they follow vers. 29.) were not, for a while, observed by the Gentile Converts. Now, will this Author, against his own (marginal) Rule, (p. 12.) argue from a particular to a general; and, because these onely Necessaries (such, in that juncture, or at that turn) were, then imposed, conclude, that, there­fore, a Form of Prayer must not be made or imposed, because none of these; or, not necessarie as these were, (at that knot of time?) 'Tis pity, to insist longer, and distinguish of Necessary or Necessity; that some things are necessary to the Beeing or absolutely, others to the wel-Being, comparatively, on condition, or in a more remiss degree. Who pretends, that Liturgies are absolutely necessary, or to the Being Of what need­fulnesse Litur­gies are, see in the Preface. of a Church or Child of God, as such? but, then, to the solemne pub­lick worship of God, they are very hugely requisite and needfull (if that signify (as, sure, it do's) lower than necessary, and which Mr. P. (when necessary was in the Text of the Acts,) ha's put in his propo­sition, instead thereof; as ashamed, sure, to pretend, that every thing in the service of God, though, circumstantials, externals, modes, such or such Forms of prayer, are necessary.) His Major Proposition [Nothing is to be in God's service, but what is necessary] being ever­ted, we must come to the proof of his Minor [A Common-Prayer is [Page 11] not necessary.] But, what need his probation, when necessary being so sensed, as above [absolutely necessary,] 'tis yeelded him? But, yet let's see, and fillip-away his (four) Proofs of his Assumption or mid­dle Proposition also. Whereof,

The First is, The Scriptures are a sufficient Directory, &c. Ans: Away, then, with the Directory for worship of your good Friends, mentioned and praised, p. 14. nay, away with their, and all other Catechismes, Confessions of Faith (greater and lesse,) Books of De­votion (the Supply of Prayer for the Ships and all,) away with all Commentatours, Dod, Bifield on the Commandments, cited by you, p. 1. And, when you apply what is said, 2 S. Timothy 3. 15. 18. to prayer, whiles preaching is the businesse, there, spoken of, do not you fairly shoot besides the mark?

The Second is, Otherwise, Moses and Christ would have been un­faithfull in Gods House. But, the Answer (very briefly) is: Mo­ses did enjoyn Forms of prayer (i. e. Liturgies,) as is most visible, Num. 6. 23, &c.—on this wise shall ye blesse, &c. saying unto them, The Lord blesse thee, and keep thee, &c. So, when the first-fruits were brought, the bringer is enjoyned to say, as we find, Deut. 26. 5. so, also, when their Armies went out, Deut. 20. 3. Like­wise, when the Ark, set forwards, and rested, Continued by H. David at the removal of the Ark in his time, Ps. 68. 1. Num. 10. 35, 36. And, as did Moses, so also did our Lord, in bidding S. Matth. 6. 9. S. Luk. 11. 2. his Disci­ples say Our Father, &c. which, that it was a Form, and imposed, we shall make good, against all exceptions, in due place.

The Third is, Because Gods Church throve best without them, as in the Primitive times. To which we Answer (be the word [Primi­tive] narrower or larger,) that there were stinted Liturgies in the Primitive, and most flowrishing times of the Church Christian, as soon as Extraordinaries (which was very early) ceased. By Ex­traordinaries, I mean the [...], d the Gift of Prayer, which was a Miracle, as the gift of healing, prophesying, speaking c See S. Chry­sostom: in Rom. viii. 26. [...]. &c. with tongues, &c. Of which Charisma or donum I might add (ad abundantiam,) that it was bestowed [...], on some one, that did pray for the rest, &c. and teach others how to pray; 2 and that some of the Prayers thus conceived by them, &c. were recei­ved and kept by those, whom they thus taught; 3 lastly, that these are they, which the Ancients mean by the Liturgies of SS. James, Mark, &c. Much might be discoursed in deducing and clearing this matter, but, as studious of brevity, I choose to refer to those (excel­lent [Page 12] Papers, P. 22, 23, &c & p. 82. that passed from Doctor Hammond to Mr. Cheynel, where is to be had much satisfaction, on this head. For close of this, I onely ask, whether the times of Saint Mark, and Saint James were not Primitive times, and whether the Church of Ch [...]ist ever flourished more than then, and, by consequence, as appears, then under Liturgies?

The Fourth, and last, is, Because Ministers ought to be so gifted, as not to need it. But 'tis Answered, 1. That what ought to be, is one thing, and what is, and will be, is another. 2. That the Compo­sers of the Directory told us, Pref: to Directory, p. 5. before our Authour, though some little-what, differently, that our Lord Christ pleaseth to furnish all his Servants whom he calls to that office, (of Mini [...]er) with the g [...]f [...] of Pray­er; when-as they will never be ab [...]e to shew us any Evidence from any promise of Christ, in his word, that any such gift shall be perpe­tually annext by him to the Ministry: gifts of healing, making of Psalmes, &c. not pretended to, now ad [...]yes, having as much pro­mise thence, as that of prayer: nor can they shew, why Christ (if he so furnish them,) may not be concluded, to help them to the matter of their prayers ( [...]herein yet, the Directorie's help is called in,) as well as to the form of words: and, we dare affi [...]m, that, if the gift of prayer signify an ability of praying in publick without any premeditation, discreetly, and reverently, and so [...]s never to offend against either of those necessaries, every Minister is not furnisht with this gift, some men of very excellent abilityes wanting that suddain promptnesse of Elocution or utterance, and choice of words for all their conceptions; others being naturally modest and bashfull, and not en­dued with this Charisma of boldnesse, which is a great part, a special ingredient of that, which is, here, called the gift of prayer. And, even for those, which have the former of these, and are not so happy, as to want the latter, that yet they are not sufficiently gifted for prayer in publick, See the Pre­face. Experience hath sufficiently taught. See the View of the New Directorie, p. 66. sect, 18. 3. Though a M [...]nister should not need a Liturgy, in some cases (as after premeditation,) yet he (as able as we, now, s [...]ppose him) may stand in need of it, in other some, as when upon sudden Effusion, he prayes as he ought not; and the Liturgy would prevent that: and, farther, enable him to pray more to the Edification of the Peo­ple, than he is able to do, who yet is able, in some degree, to pray as becomes a Minister of Christ, and as he ought to do. See a Copy of some Pa­pers, pass'd at Oxford, &c. p. 83. For, 4. Li­turgies are made and imposed, for the behoof of the people also, and [Page 13] not onely of the Priest. For a supply to whose weaknesse alone, Li­turgies are not composed and enjoyned. 5. But, for other ends, ac­cording to that well-known place of Mr. Calvin: In Epistolâ ad Protecto­rem Angliae, Ep: 83. As for a form of Prayers, and Ecclesiasticall Rites, I very much approve, that it be set or certain, from which it may not be lawfull for the Pastors, in their Function, to depart, that so there may be provision made for the simpli­city and unskilfulnesse of some, and that the concent of all the Churches among themselves may more certaeinly appear. And lastly, also, that the extravagant levity of some, who affect noveltyes, may be prevented. 6. Canonical Ordination in the Church of Christ, is that which ma­keth a lawfull Minister, as touching the validity of any act, which ap­pertains to that vocation, not, as some childishly (sayes my Author) have imagined, the sound preaching of the word, (I add) or ability of extemporaneous praying. The cause why Saint Paul willed Timo­thy, not to be over-hasty in ordaining Ministers, being, because impo­sition of hands doth consecrate and make them Ministers, whether they have gifts and qualityes fit for the laudable discharge of their dutyes, or no; sayes the profound and sweet-breath'd Mr. Hooker. Eccles. P [...] ­lit: l. 5. sect. 81. p. 448, 449. 7. His places of Scripture Rom. 12. 6. &c. 1 Cor: 12. 6. compa­red with 1 Cor. 14. 13. &c. Jam: 5. 4. are, either perfectly nothing to the purpose, or else, if one of them (the second) should be found perti­nent, what I have said of the miraculous Gift of prayer do's wholly supersede it, as to this concern.

And, what [...] but now said out of Hooker (with more, that might be fetcht, on that argument, from that rich and inexhaustible anti-Sectarian Penu) will be sufficient Answer to his Return to an Ob­jection of his own starting▪ whereof the sum is, That those Ministers, that are without the gift of prayer, are but reputedly Ministers, liken Jeroboam's—But I add, 1. I do not deem him, that thus railes, worthy to brush or unty the strings of those mens Books, for depth of holy knowledge, and sublimity of sound godlinesse, that have not that, which he calls, the gift of prayer: not, as though sundry of them could not easily attain the faculty of extempore praying, but because they dislike the use of it, as too irreverent, and unbeseeming (besides the fruitlesness of the Spirit, while men imagine and pray, at the same time, as we had it, above) the awfull Majesty of God, in the Assembly of the Saints. 2. Those may have this gift of pray­er, that have not the spirit of prayer. I make no doubt, sayes [...], Meditation XVIth. sect. 1 [...]. King Charles the First of ever-fragrant preciousest memory, but a man may be very formal in the most extemporary variety; and very fer­vently [Page 14] devout in the most wonted expressions. So His Majesty. And, for the spirit of prayer, meaning the devotional applications, workings and relishes of the Soul in prayer, it is far from being the inclosure (if it be, indeed, the acquist and possession) of Extemporalists. 3. Ir is the issue, many times, of a confident boldness, volubility of a glib tongue, a fervorous Enthusiastick temper of body, industry in turning-over a Bible or Prayer-Book, or a Concordance, of which last Mr John Clark ha's, abundantly, given exemplification, in his Holy In­cense for the Censers of the Saints. P. 223, &c.

To his Fifth Reason, Because none of the Old-Testament Godly Ma­gistrates did form, or enjoyn a Liturgy: I Answer, That Moses did, as is most apparant, above. And, it appears, Isai: 38. 20. that the good King Hezekiah did not only form a set thanksgiving, but used See Ezra's Example, in this matter, in the Preface. it (and, so imposed it on himself) all the dayes of his life. I men­tion not, now (again) the imposition of the said King, recorded 2 Chro: 29, 30.

He, next, raises an Objection, That there were Liturgies in the Jewish Church, &c. and Answers, It can hardly be proved: To which I Return, 1. If it be proved, 'tis no matter, whether it be done hardly, or easily. 2. It clearly is proved, by the Liturgy in Ezrae's time. But, what he adds (suppletorily) to his Answer, how sottish is it! So, sayes he, there were Idols, Altars, Groves, &c. which Answer will militate, irresistibly, (as far as it is allowed for true) against Prayers in general, and Fasting, &c. For, so, there were, among Jewes and Heathen, Prayers, Fasts, &c. suppose Mr. P's service (so to call it) of God by prayer and preaching (rightli­er, pilpeting, as Sir Tho: Moore was wont to term it) should be impugned by an Atheist (though, I think a lawfull Governour may (or might) not onely lawfully, but usefully do it, i. e. impugne it by silencing him) and he, to propugne or defend it, should alledge the practice, not onely of the Christian, but also of the Jewish Church, might not his Adversary regest (as pertinently and truly, as him­self, here,) Why so they practised Idolatry also, and erected Groves, &c?

[...];

To his Seventh, Because the Churches of God are not edified there­of by: I Answer, 1. That I doubt me, he know; not what Edifica­tion A man is Edified by whatsoever it is that advan­ceth his inten­tions towards any work: what-soever is a fit means to train and guide us in the wayes of god­linesse, must he sayd to tend towards the edification Gods people, Thorndike Of Assemblies, p. 186. 18 [...]. means, when he denies it consequent to the serious and worthy use of a well-framed, pious Liturgy. Should he mean, by being edi­fied, [Page 15] affected with sensible consolations, then let him see how wrong his meaning is, by an excellent and golden discourse, concerning this matter, in a most pious and curious Piece, called the Returns of Spiritual comfort and grief in a devout Soul: represented (by enter­course of Letters) to the Lady Falkland; where P. 93, &c. he shall find, that the outward and sensible sweetnesse, and affectuousnesse in Devo­tions, is many times, * not from God, but from the deceiver, * not the gift of God, nor no true edification, * not from heaven, heavenly, * a snare of the Devil's laying, * temptations of the Devil, * the slie and subtle snare of the hunter * spiritual temptation, however de­luded Papists, and silly Protestants so much admire and hunt after it, and such as can raise it in them. 2. Of solid and sound Edificati­on, or promotion in holinesse, the Liturgy is a fruitfull Mother, as I have, plentifully, shewed, and more (abundantly) can. To the Objection, That diverse have got benefit by Liturgies, he Returns: So they have from the writings of the Papists and Heathens. And I Reply, that those writings are, in abundant things, good and vertuous, and so far as they are such, and as such procure benefit, they cast no disparagement on Liturgies. As neither do God's Judgments (ano­ther of his instances,) which are good and righteous things. As to what he says, of sin's benefiting; for that, and for another (far­ther) Answer to his other examples afore-rehearsed, I refer to my Solution of his fifth Reason or Objection.

His Eighth Reason (a most senselesse one,) is, Because a Form and Rule ought to be so for all Churches of Christ. But, such a Litur­gy cannot (at least, probably) be formed by meer men, for want of a­greement in the Composers. To which we make Answer (though it deserve none) 1. That there's no necessity, that all Nations should have one Liturgy, (though, I think it a thing to be wisht, as hugely meet and convenient:) If there be no repugnancy, there may be allow­ed diversity. 2. That there have been times and places (though our Protestant Kings Dominions and Reigns should be none of them) when, and where very many Nations, (as many, as any of his Texts import) have used one same Liturgy. For, 3. The Canon contain­ed and refer'd-to, in his former Texts, Acts 15. 1, 28. & 16. 4 is promulgate onely to the Gentiles, at that time, of Antioch, Syria and Cilicia, from whom the occasion thereof was taken; but, when they passe farther, they promulgate them not, as appears by 1 Cor. 8. 9. Where, in that of Idolothyta, (things sacrificed to Idols,) Paul acknowledges the Co­rinthians-their [Page 16] liberty not retrenched, save onely in case of Scandal. And, Baronius Anno 57. n. 58. See Doctor Ham­mond, Of Herefie, p. 66, 67. extends this observation to the Th [...]ssalonians also, upon force of that Text, 1 Thess: 4. 2, 3. And, 4. His other four Texts 1 Cor: 4. 17. & 14. 33. & 16. 1. & 7. 17. refer not to all Churches (universim,) but to such as Saint Paul planted; but then SS. John and Pe [...]er, &c. had their [...] (peculiar places or regions) and [...] (portions of Apostle­ship) plantations, as well as he. Therefore, those Texts do not, ne­cessarily, conclude, That what things were done, or inordered by Saint Paul, in the Churches of his planting, were done, or brought in universally, in all other Churches. Which things, 5. are, mani­festly, Doctrines (or things of that reference, at least,) not (the bu­finesse, we are about) Liturgies or Models of Prayer. His instance touching Scotland (that is, ( [...]) the good Subjects, there) their refusing that (unfortunate) Liturgy sent them from England, overthrowes his position; for, the Governours in both Church and State did agree, to compose and impose that Form of Worship; they were the Racaille or Rable, inflamed by the Clergy-Bel-weathers, and the ambitious Grandees, that sollevated, or tumultuated about it: And, be it, that there were some diversityes, there was nothing contrariant, in the one to the other, as I suppose.

His Ninth Reason might well be passed-over, were I not resol­ved to follow him [...]. Therefore, I demand, 1. Is compo­sing Forms of Prayer, and imposing them by Lawfull Authority, the setting of men's by God's threshold? 2. I what's perfectly, subor­dinate to, and compliant, or comporting with, all Christian Lawes, and of high and pregnant advantage to the solemn publick, and even private service of God, so (truly) chargeable? 3. Is the Common-Prayer-Book, really, an Idol, or the service of an Idol? for, that is the meaning of the words [setting the threshold, &c.] Their thre­shald] i. e. they set their I dols, and per­form their service in my Temple, in places and Chappels near to the places which are c [...]secrated to my service, D [...]od [...]i [...]in [...]. Is not this man's conscience, where Rachel's Children were? just no where, just none?

To the Tenth, That no Liturgy of these dayes is a perfect Rule; and therefore cannot bind any Saint, &c. because the Rule of Faith and Obedience ought to be perfect. I Answer, 1. God forbid, that no­thing should bind, but what proceeds from an infallible Spirit, and is (in that sense) perfect: for, if so, what will become of the binding­nesse of humane Lawes, in universum? If it be excepted, that he speaks of spiritual things: I Answer, 2. What thinks he of his stock-fathers and good Friends, the Smectymnuuans, or the Scotch-English [Page 17] Synodians-their Directorie, Confessions, and Book of Disci­pline which obtained (I think) an Ordinance Dii Jovis 13. Matt: 1644. An or­dinance of Parliament, establishing and observing this present Directory, throughout the Kingdome of England, and Dominion of Wales. for the imposing of them? were these perfect? if so, why then did not Mr. P, and his fellow-Sectaries believe and cleave to them? Nay, 3. His own praying and Preachments, I doubt not, but he would have all to be bound by; and yet, he should need a whole Isle of Hellebore, that could judge them perfect. 4. Is it not enough, that a Composure be according to the word of God, as far as learned and honest men (using all the means to discern right) can judge; to legitimate the imposition of it (the civil Authority or Sanction intervening) on all under their Charge and Rule? Surely, it is, or else all the World will become a great Amsterdam, or (almost) universal Bedlam.

To his Eleventh, That all prayers are to be made in the Spirit, I say, 1. That the right use of a pious Liturgy, is praying in the Spi­rit, and more so, than extemporary effusions are, or can be. See above, in Ans: to 3d. Reason. 2. Him­self, in Return to a very pertinent and true Objection, acknowledges that good men (and who thinks, wicked men can?) may pray by a Form (where, the Reader may observe, what he means by Liturgie, even any Form, to all which he's an enemy) and, yet, pray in the Spi­rit, too. But, then, 1 he uses a diminuent or qualifying term [in some sense praying in the Spirit] as if praying in the Spirit, were so (not one­ly diversified, but) opposed, in sense, as that some praying in the Spi­rit were not praying, that is, as if contradictories were reconcileable! And, 2 he alledges it to be the proper work of the spirit, to help the infirmities, as well in matter and expressions, as in sighs, &c. Rom. 8. 26. (your Friends the Directorians will kon you but small thank for what you say about Matter; for, they, in their Directory, pre­scribe that (the matter, Wbereas Christ's pro­mise is for the matter: for it shall be gi­ven you [...]. what yee shal speak, Mat. 10. 19. Mar: 13. 11. Lu: 12. 12. Poor li­berty to leave the spirit one­ly to supply the place of a Vo­cabulatie or Copia verbo­rum; See Mr. Fuller's Church. Hist: B. 11. p. 223.) leaving the Spirit of God, onely the Idol-God Mercurie's part, to furnish with language and phrase;) whence he concludes (very bashfully!) that they need not use stinted Forms. But, Sir, you have hitherto borne us in hand, that they were utterly unlawfull, under a variety of expressions of that unlawfulnesse: and but even no [...], 'twas setting threshold against God's threshold! Now, if the non-needfulnesse of u [...]ng Liturgies, be the thing conten­ded-for: then, bes [...]des that I have proved them needfull, 'tis clear, that not-being needfull, and being lawfull, are very consistent. Ey, but then he eats his word immediately: for, this (strict) use of Forms, he concludes to be a limiting and stinting yea, no lesse than a quench­ing of the Spirit, which to do, sure, is highly unlawfull. But, to this [Page 18] last charge, which hath made such a noise in the World, I have ma­ny things to Return (briefly:) as,

1. To forbid and stifle all sudden motions of the Spirit, and all pious ejaculations, is (in some of our men's sense See Doctor Featley's Dippers dip't, p. 69, 70. One main Ob­jection (sayes Doctor Pre­ston) is this. That in stint­ed prayer, the spirit is streit­ned, &c. To this he gives three An­swers. 1. They that object it, do the same thing dayly in the congrega­tion, whose spirits are li­mited or stint­ed by being hearers of him that prayes. 2. 'Tis no ge­neral tye, &c. 3. The spirit or affections are not tyed or restrained by a set form, there may be largenesse of the heart, though there be a limit of words, Saints daily exercise, set forth and approved by Sibbs and Davenport, p. 80. See him also in his Sermon before King James on St. John 1. 16. p 22.) to quench the spirit, (in Saint Paul's prohibition.) But then, who, or what Go­vernours, or what Liturgie do's so? 2. What Spirit are they supposed to consine or limit? God's, or their own? To say, God's, is blasphe­my: the spirit of God blowing and working, where, and how he listeth. If they say, their own; man's, this is most necessary, viz. that his spi­rit or intention be confined or tyed to the prayer, he reads or saith by heart (memoriter;) and, this is rather a kindling of the spirit. For, in uttering zealous prayers with a fixt intention, and devout affection, we feel our hearts burn within us. 3. The most extempo­rarie prayer of the Minister confines the spirit of the Audience or Peo­ple; their spirit (if they will not suffer their minds to wander) being bound and confined to it, so long as it lasts; and, why should they be more confined or tyed up in spirit, than their Mouth? or, where is it written, that the one may not be limited, as well as the other? We hear the Blessed Apostle say, 1 Cor. 14. 32. The spirit of the Prophets is sub­ject to the Prophets; if in prophecying, why not in praying? The Reader is intreated, to see more of this whole matter, in an excellent Discourse or Diatribe of Mr. Mede's on S. Matth. 6. 9. Thus therefore pray ye, Our Father, &c. p. 1 &c. See (particularly) p. 15. [...]ut, I Answer, 4 (and finally,) That the Text, 1 Thess. 5. 19. about quenching the spirit, is impertinently urged against stinted or set Forms of praying; this being the apposite genuine sense of that prohibitive precept: See the excellent Doctor Hammond in Loc: Mr. Thorndike's account of the place is, That the Apostle thereby prohibits the quenching of the immediate inspirations of the Holy Ghost, such as they were, by which men were enabled to dis [...]ern the secrets of other men's hearts, As in 1 Cor. xiv. 24, 25. By which the Prophets of Antioch were informed of the will of God, for the sen­ding of Paul and Barnabas; and those others for the ordination of Timothy, Act: xiii, 2. 1. Tim. iv 14. By which the truth was revealed unto them, as concerning matter in hand at their Assem­ [...]l [...]s, 1 Cor. xiv, 30. And the Rule of the Apostle, if revelation be made to another as he sit­teth, let the first be silent, is to the same purpose, of not quenching these inspirations. And the words relate as well to the gift of Languages, as those in 1 Cor. xiv, 1. Be zealous of spiritual Graces, especially of Prophesying, being the same with the conclusion of that Ch: p. 39 Be zealous of Prophesying, but forbid not to speak, with Tongues. Of Relig. Assem. p. 211, 212, 213. The gifts of tongues, healing, &c. which were given in form of fire, must be used accordingly, not quenched with neglect, vanity, [Page 19] wicked life, but preserved by prayer, thanksgiving, and holy life. Now, this sense of the words is as distant from what's imposed on them, in the Objection, as [...].

To his Eleventh Reason, Because to for me, &c. a Liturgie, is to exercise dominion over the faith of God's people: I Return, 1. That to exercise dominion, in the Scripture by him cited, 2 Cor. 1. 24. relates not at all to prescribing described helps of Devotion (imposing Litur­gies, or Forms of Prayer) but, to Discipline; the sharpnesle and se­verity of that; (not sparing, 'tis called, vers. 23.) 2. What advan­tage do the Enjoyners of our Liturgie designe to themselves, by the imposing of it, (other than the spiritual good of the people, and the quiet of their Kingdoms, which is also, the peoples good?) Now, that is the meaning of Saint Pauls saying, ( [...]) Not that we exercise dominion, &c. as appears by Saint Matth. 20. 25. and 1 Pet. 5. 3. 3. The Apostles did what unquiet spirits (like our Authour) would account more burdenous and domination-like, than the impo­sing of a godly Liturgie, viz. inflict the censures, excommunicate, de­liver over to Satan, to be possessed or obsessed by him, and (as a consequent thereof) to have diseases, and sicknesse, and death infli­cted on them. Now would such tender consciences, as Mr. P's (and the rest, that pretend to the same frame) brook, such rough treat­ment, that charge the prescription of a wholesome Liturgie, so tra­gically?

To his Twelfth, That then the Rulers of all Nations have the pow­er to form, & c. Liturgies, and consequently Arian, Popish, & c. Ru­lers; I Answer, That they have such power, to compose and impose such Forms, but not as Arian or Popish, &c. but according to the will and mind of God consigned in his Holy Word. We plead onely for orthodox, pious, not erroneous, superstitious, or (otherwise) a Logicians call it Sophis­ma à dicto simpliciter, and it is when from that which is sim­ply true, some­what is colle­cted to be true (secundum quid,) in a certain re­spect, time, &c. impious Forms of Devotion. And, the proof, that ours is of this lat­ter alloy, is a file too hard for his teeth, or those of any its enemies. In this Reason, then, is a manifest Fallacie, d like this: ‘The Gage or depositum is to be restored to the Owner, requiring it;’ there­fore a (gag'd) Sword to the (mad) Owner.

To his Thirteenth, That then the Liturgies must alter, as the chief Megistrate alters opinion (King Ed. 6. Queen Ma. and Queen El. be­ing instanced in:) I Answer, 1. And, so will other things, besides the Liturgie, the Bible (in English) will be under interdict, in one of their Reigr [...], and released in the other; or else translated under [Page 20] one of their Governments, contrariantly to what it is, in the others. Preaching so, or so shall be (respectively to the Magistrates opinion) commanded or interdicted. And, 2. When-ever this falls out, you gain an opportunity of exercising your passive virtues, of approving your constancy, and of obtaining a Crown of Martyrdome (a thing, that men of your way are not ambitious of, being rather for injuri­ous acting, than suffering injurie's of God, or your selves, by not comporting with a false way of Worship.)

To his Fourteenth, That it exposes many Christians to sin against conscience, or suffer, &c. I Replie, 1. That many pretend conscience when 'tis any thing, rather than that (as our own experience, a-late, ha's given very manifest information,) humour it may be, prejudice, interest, &c. And, I make no doubt, tha [...] the refusal of Liturgies imposed, is imputable, many times to these, and the like. 2. We plead onely for a wel-composed, sound and pious Liturgie (and such, I avow, and am ready to prove, is ours,) and none can, conscienti­ously, scruple that, nor need to suffer for non-use of it. Whence, 3. if, in some Nations, where Liturgies are, they are conscientiously scru­pled, in whole or in part, 'tis because they are not such, as now I spake of, but erroneous, &c. 4. If any Godly, (a very equivocal word, as the World go's a) Preachers and Professors have suffered, for not conforming to Liturgie, it was 1 (I fear) no part of their Godlinesse, that called upon them that suffering, and 2 God (I doubt) will account it a Quis requisivit, who hath required this at your hands? nay, 3 consigne them to damna [...]on, for breach of Di­vine Law enjoyning obedience to lawful Magistrates, in things law­ful. 5. Barrow, Penry and Greenwood were, deservedly and justly, hang'd for their offence, and breach of I have known a man, whose spotlesse life would seem, to que­stion Adam's Fal, yet would he startle at the name of Godly, Saint or Holy; sayes one. When one would have entred a per­son, under the character of a Godly man, into the ac­quaintance & society off me Gentlemen, one of them starts-back, and cries, Gentlemen, look to your purses. Law en [...]cted, under that most excellent Lady Queen Elizabeth, 23. Eliz: c. 2. constituting, that offenders (such were the fore-recited Godly ones) should suffer such pains of death, and forfeiture, as in case of Felony. And, one would wonder (were it not, that the by-past dismal times have taught us the propè res una, nil admirari) how Mr. Powel dares plead for seditious Cri­minals, whom the good Laws of England have, justly, animadverted against. 6. For, others, that were displaced, imprisoned, or forc'd to N. E. &c. I think, I may safely say, 1 they were none of God's Martyrs or Confessors, 2 that our Bishops were very See Doctor Heylin's Brief and Moderate Answer to Mr. Hen▪ Burton: c. 5. 111, 112, 113, 114, 115. They let the bridle too loose for such hard mouths, Hist: of Eng: &c. Presbyte y c. 18. p 15 [...]. mild and gen­tle dealers, in their cases, 3 righteous also they were: for, their pu­nishments were in a Legal way, according to the Canons: 4 they [Page 21] have since abundantly licked themselves whole again, making their (I doubt deserved) sufferings formerly, a title of (rigorous) desert See D [...]ctor Hammond's (excellent) Treatise of Taking up the Cross, p. 63. to the greater portion of secular emoluments and dignityes (enjoyed,) afterwards; and, 5 they have, also, since abundantly revenged themselves upon their (supposed) persecutours, by a direfull wa­sting persecution of the (legally established) Church of England, and the truly gallant Fathers, and many admirable Sons thereof. See (among a thousand in­stances) the inhumane car­riage of Do­ctor Drake & Mr Bifield toward Mr. Walter Bush­nel Minister of Box, in his Book on that subject, lately abroad. 7. It was, ever, the temper of that sort of men, to be wondrously techy, and their way to cry Persecution, if they might not have their humours, though crosse to all Orders of Church and State. Whence, if the (poor) Bishops endeavoured, to reduce them into order, a deal of popular odium was their portion: So that, they might very ap­positely take up, and use that saying: Si non rexero, Deum, si rexero, cives iratos habeam. 8. Some chose non-Conformity, and caused themselves to be outed their Livirgs, to the end that, in that un­fixed vagabond life, they might drive a more gainful trade; have the in-come of larger Pensions, than in their fixed station, they had, formerly, received Tythes. See the View of New Directory, c. 2. sect. 8. p. 54. See al­so Salmasius. Def: Reg: and Doctor Gau­den's Hiera Dacrua. (the Books I have not, now, by me to cite the pages.)

To his Fifteenth, Because it maintains National Churches in the dayes of the New Testament, which doubtless (sayes he) is contrary to the Gospel; and, then, citing Act: 10. 35. and the Apostle's men­tion of the Churches of Judea, Galatia, &c. Answer, 1. That na­tional Churches may be (utcunque) maintained without Liturgies, witnesse the Kirk of Scotland, which would endure none, since John Knox's. 2. So to do, is not contrary to the Gospel; and his proofs are, either vain, or (adversà fronte) fight against himself. There may be National Churches, though in every Nation he that fears God, &c. be acceptable with him; as he that fears God, in this Na­tional Church of England. And, even in that of France, &c. of the Roman Communion, I do [...]bt not but sundry fear God, and find his ac­ceptation, what-ever such asthmatical-breasted, and strait-laced Facti­onists, as our Authour, think, or say, to the contrary. 3. If there were Churches of Judea, and Galatia, &c. (Nations distinct,) then were there (then) National Churches. 4. National Churches in that sense, as wherein a Christian Nation hath Articles of Religion, and a Model or Form of Worship, differing, or contrary to those of o­ther Nations, are necessary; because Christendome is under diverse Kings and Governours, that have chief or Soveraign Rule; and is (withal) so split into several sentiments and opinions, touching the [Page 22] things of God, that, unlesse they will all consent or conspire in errour, or will all embrace truth (whereof the former is to be deprecated or averted, the latter not hoped, though desired,) it is impossible, that there should be the like coal [...]tion into Onenesse of Religion, as there was in the (golden) dayes of the Apostles. Now, whatever Necessity (truly such) constrains, it defends or legitimates. Necessitas quicquid co­git defendit, Senec. Contrc­vers. l. 9. Non, necess [...] ­tas accersita. 5. If he would have every man allowed, to be of what Religion he pleaseth to adopt, and not be bound, to depend upon the Nationall establishment, as to spirituals, I say, 1. it was not so in the Apostles time, (every one was not then permitted to opine and maintaine, as himselfe list­ed:) 2. This course would take all peace, love and friendly fellow­ship from a Nation or Kingdome. 3. St. Pauls [...], Heb. 13. 17. Of the dangers of such as obey not their spiri­tual Rulers, see a retable place of Calvin. [...]n this Text—fine or optiae salu­tis jacturâ, non— Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit your selves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give an account, &c. would have no place.

There follow two Objections about National Churches (with their respective Answers;) but, they are so very sleazy, that, as I can­not but deem them to proceed out of his own pack, so [...] shall wholly over-leap them, and come to His Sixteenth Reason, which is, Because it tends to make the seed of the Woman, and Serpent one, &c. which (he sayes) is the main end thereof, but contrary to Scripture. Answer . If the seed of the Serpent be taken in a divided sense, As, God justifies the ungodly, i. e. that were un­g [...]d [...]y. Rom. 4. 5. that is, if he Book tend, to make that which was such, before, Now not to be, but to become the other seed, this is very farre from blasting the design of the Book; rather, sets a Character of excellency on it: and yet, this to do, the Book was designed, and is very apt; however, It requires the preaching of the Word, assignes the place where the Sermon shall come in, and hath prayers for a blessing upon it, which sure will be allowed influentiall to this end. 2. It would be considered against the Congregationalists or Independents (of which kidney Mr. P. and his fellow-Sectaries are,) That the Church is compared to a Field, Matth. 13. 12. 24. 38. & 13. 47. See al­s [...] [...] Tim. 2. 20. Phil. 3. [...] 18 1 Thes. 2 12. 2 Thes. 3 11. Matth. 25. 2. 33. & 3. 12. where Tares, seen of all men, grow intermingled with the good Corn, and so shall continue to the end of the World Perplexae sunt iftae duae Civitates (Domini & Satanae) in hoc seculo, invicemque permistae, S. August. [...]e Civ. Dei l. [...]. c. [...]5, p. 16. B.; and, to a Net wherein are Fishes good and bad, and some which cometh thereun­to, neither is, nor seemeth Fish. And, what evil is it, if Nationall (or Parish) Churches be of like nature with the Ʋniversall one? 3. 'Tis the judgment of the English Church, after, and consentient­ly [Page 23] with the Fathers, That our B. Lord communicated Judas, See D. Ham­mond's Pra­ctical Catech. p. 462, 463, 464 (irrefra­gably.) See also Mr. Mo­rice (largely and learnedly) on this matter, in New Enclosures broken down. also, who was, then, in full purpose to betray him; and was discovered, be­fore that, to be a Devil. 4. He know;, that the Scotch-English League illegall pretended, to aime at this Union, That the Lord might be one, and his Name one, (you remember the idiome.)

To his Seventeenth, Because the wickedest People doe earnestly de­sire, and willingly observe it. Ans. 1. By giving God hearty thanks, and sincerely rejoycing, that the (venerable) Book is in such estimati­on and honour (more, than I could have dreamed on U [...]bem quā dicunt Ro­mam, Meli­ [...]oee, pu [...]avi, Stultus ego, huic nostrae similem—Virg. Ecl. 1.) 2. Though he sayes, they are the wickedest People, that so prize it; I say, wick­ed (as well as godly) carries a great homonymie in it, in this age of ours. Neither are they godlie, that these times (mostly) dub so, nor they (many times) wicked, which they so brand. When men place Religion in opinions, he's the only godly man, that jumps in judgment with them; all wicked that can not or will not opine, as they do. 3. For his two Scriptures Exod. 32. 1 &c. Hosea 5. 11., as the former concerns the whole V. 3. all the people. people, and they could not be the wickedest; and so, sure, he is not serious, when he insinuates the Common-Prayer-Book, to be an Idol-God, or a Molten Calf; so, the latter concerns not the people at all, but the Judges; Ephraim is broken in judgment: because he willingly walked after the commandment, that is, because, the Judges gave themselves [sordibus See Grotius in Loc. Quo­niam coepit ire post for­des.], that is, to filthy avarice, sayes the Chaldee. These Texts then are ( [...]) nothing to the purpose. 4. If these same People (the wickedest ones) should follow and hunt-after Mr. P. and those of his confraternity, and their Sermonings, he would, no doubt, give them anothergets Testimoniall, and passe the thing under these or the like good words: The people shall be willing in the day of thy power, Ps. 110. 3. or, The Kingdome of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force; S. Mat. 11. 12. or, The Lord hath a great Harvest in such or such a place, but labourers want; or, they had been assimilized to the people, in Exodus C. 35. v. 5. 6., so liberal to God's service, as that they were faine to be restrained. So that, it is season­able, here, to demand, why Mr. P. permits himself to offend against Salomons Prohibition, Prov. 20. 10. by having divers weights? And, it must not be pl [...]aded (which, yet he hath that Charter of boldnes, as to plead it,) that his and his fellowes-theirs are the pure Ordinances of God, and This, not:) for, this Plea wanting proof, is but a (shame­full) begging of the Question.

To the Eighteenth, Because the best Rulers, &c. in Judah, did no such thing, but brought the People back to Gods institution—set not up any invention of their own: I Replie, 1. That the best Rulers did compose and impose Liturgies (that is, Forms,) so did Moses, so Hezekiah, so Ezra, See Answ. to his Reason fifth. &c. 2. His Texts Josuah 1. 8. 12, 13. 2 Chro 17. 9. & 34. 15. Nehem. 8. 1. Ezr: 6. 18. signifie nothing to the purpose, as relating not to Liturgies, any more then to Sermons, &c. or, if they did, we pretend and pertend that our Liturgie is accord­ing to Gods Word. For, 3. we say, that our Rulers and Reformers did search the Word of God, and conformed our whole Establish­ment or Politie to it, exactly. He that deems otherwise, let him c [...]nfute Bishop Bilson, Downham, Hall, and (the invaluable, peerless) Dr Hammond, &c. in defence of Bishops, Dr Cousins Dean of the Arches, in maintenance of the proceeding in Courts Ecclesiastical. Bishop Bancroft's two Books touching the pretended Holy Discipline, and the very judicious Mr R. Hooker, in propugnation of our Litur­gie. Let him or them try his or their teeth, (I say,) upon this file, or files.

To his Nineteenth, Because it is not lawful to put a yoake on Christs Disciples, &c. Answ. 1. That no wonder, such sons of Belial, as some are, take shadow at all commands There being two precepts, [...]ne of obeying Authority, the other of not giving scan­dal▪ that ought to be preferred, especially since in disobeying there is scan­dal also: things once indiffe­rent, being made by the precept of Au­thority more than indifferent, it is not in our power to omit or refuse them; the pious Mr G. Uerberts Priest to the Temple, p. 103. See Calvin for the usefulnesse of such Ceremonies, Instit. l. 4. c. 10. Sect. 14. of men, yea, of God too, that thwart or interfere with their interests or humours. 2. It is most irrationally (but, withal, very impotently) done, to compare a Godly­well-formed Liturgie with a 1. few, 2. salubrious, 3. significant Ceri­monies (antient, innocent, and indifferent) to the whole Mosaical Pae­dagogie, or Ritual of ceremonies, which had nothing good in them, but as commanded by God: (for, to that his place, Act. 15. refers) And, 3. we may say (and make it good against him,) that they were far from being best able to judge, who have complained of them, as a yoake. 'Tis the worst wheele in the Cart that creaks most or first. The World has had good experience, now, of the Anti-Ceri­monians.

To his Twentieth, Because no blessing to be expected on them, as not Commanded of God: Answ. 1. Forms are commanded, and, there­fore, we may (groundedly) expect his blessing upon the use of them. 2. His Scriptures Exod. 23. 25. Deut. 7. 9. & 28. 2. are nothing to the purpose, as will be visible, at [Page 25] the first glance, to him that looks. 3. Let so many happy daies toge­ther, be shewed in any Kingdom, as, under the use of the Liturgie, England enjoyed.

To his Twenty first Reason (which is a Dilemma:) Because, if they are indifferent, they are not to be imposed; if not indifferent, then a prescript from God is to be shewed, under Peril of Wil-worship: I Answer to the first Member, That in themselves, (though highly advantageous, yet they are indifferent, but, when Authority hath interposed, they cease to be so; indifferent in their nature, Res per se mediae desi­nunt tales esse ubi pacis aut ordmis causâ lex aut canon factus est, aut consue [...]udo legis vim accepit Ab initio non multum refert utrùm fiat: constitutâ autem lege plurimum, air Aristoteles Nicom: 5. 10. Et qui Ecclesiis singulis aut co [...]pori universo hanc adimunt potestatem, adimunt ei quod cognatum est omnibus societatibus: H. Grot. Annotatis ad Cassandr: ad Art: XV. Every body social has right to make certain constitutions, for the hinding of its members. That this right belongs to the Church, also, appears, Act. 15. 28. Hebr. 13. 17. Grotius's Discussio, of the power of Princes in Sacris. but ne­cessary in their practise. To what purpose, else, were they composed; seeing 'twere as good to have none at all, as for every man to have the authoritie, to neglect them See Bishop Andrewes XXI. Serm. of Resur: on 2 Cor: XI. 15. p. 522.? necessarie, in regard of obedience, peace, uniformitie, if the Magistrates fiat have pass'd upon them; for, then, the conscience is concluded, and bound in vigor of that Oracle, Rom. 13. 5. (and, let this be carried in mind, as applicable to all our Ceremonies.) To the second Member, 1. We shall contend for ever, that every thing in the service of God is not, need not be under particular Precept of Scripture, much (we avow, and will maintain it) is to be left to the Church guided by rules of Prudence, and light of natural Reason; and this is, profoundly and inexpug­nably, evinced by the fatal Pen of Mr Hooker against T. C. by Dr (Shismatico­rum Malleus.) Hammond, frequently; by Dr Sanderson, &c. 2. There is a good sense of Wil-worship (willing or voluntarie Worship,) and this is the onely acceptation, wherein it is taken, in all the Scripture. The Text, which he cites, Col. 2. 23. (which is the onely place wherein 'tis used) has it in a good and savourie import, as hath been, most acutely and most nervously, made out, and vindicated, by the so oft praised Dr Hammond. I shall onely touch, one or two reasons out of the Tract Tract of Will-wor­ship, Sect. 12. p. 43 & Sect. 11. p. 42. & Sect. [...]. p. 41. and Account of Mr Cawdrey's Triplex Diatribe, Sect. 7. p. 114. 115. &c. (Of Will-worship:) 1. 'Tis said by the Apostle, Which [Page 26] things have indeed a shew of wisdom in wil-worship and humilitie, &c. Now, hence 'tis argued: That, in respect to which another thing has a shew of wisdom or (which is the same) piety, St Chryso­stome and Theophylact on the place render or varie [...] by [...]. must not it self be something foolish or impious (must be a good thing:) for, can any thing be represented to me as having so much as a shew of pietie, in respect to rage or lust discernable in it? 2. The companie wherewith it stands or goes accompanied (humilitie, which Calvin turns, here, the reverence of God and men; undoubtedly a Christian Virtue; punishing, not sparing, or (as Calvin again, varies the phrase,) mortifying of the bodie, which, as an act of self-denial, cannot be unacceptable to Christ) plead for it, and bring up a good re­port on it. 3. [...] (by us translated, shew) may signifie, rationem sapientiae vel pietatis, real matter of wisdom or pietie. But, see the exquisite Treatise, and its Defence against Mr Cawdrey; and his Annotations on the place, together with the learned Author of the Additionals Twelfth Ad­ditional (on the second Commande­ment) p. 194, 195. See Grot. in Col. 23. & Votum pro pace 100, 101, 102, 103. and Apol. Ri­vet. Discuss. p. 101, 110, &c. Bishop Andrewes on Mat. 6. [...]6. p. 124, &c. and on 1 Cor: 11. 16. to Bishop Andrews's Pattern of Catechistical Doctrine (in Folio. I have heard by a very ingeni us Hand, that Mr Dod was of this opinion, as to the word [...], Col. 2. 23.) 3. Liturgie in its generical signification (as a Form of Prayer) is under command; but considered quà Liturgie (a Form, so or so modelled and composed) it is (as being but a mode) left to the Churches discretion, for its composure and Frame, as She shall deem it most for edification or Devotion. Remember, all things are not (no, nor were, under the Old Oeconomie) under particular prae­scription.

To his Twenty second, Because the joyning of an imperfect thing with a perfect, for to be a Rule, is to debase the perfect, say (saies he) the learned, particularlie Bishop Andrews on II. Com: Answ: 1. I shall not tell him, that the Work, he cites, is (at least, as he cites it) imperfect, and the issue of Bishop Andrews, not Bishop Andros, I mean of Bishop A. a Younger man, not of Bishop A. so consumma­ted, as when he blessed the World with his Sermons, and other his (tipe) Pieces. Nor, 2. shall I tell him, that it is very unlikely, that that Personage of immortal renown, would, even when he was Divinitie-Lecturer in [...]embroke-Hall, lay down or assert any thing, that should crosse with, or brand his practise. However, 3. What [Page 27] thinks he of the Old Scripture (the Law, especially,) which is, now, read as a Rule, and yet, is imperfect, See H. Gro­tius De Jure B [...]lli & Pacis, l. 1. Sect. 6. p. 21, 22. and (in Annotat:) p. 38 S. Ch [...]ysost: l. de Virginitate c. 83 [...]. Id. in Oratione filium Patri aequalem, quae est Tomo 6. air in Evangelio [...]sse [...]. See also Grotius in Notes on the first Chapter of the (said) book, p. 14, 15. See likewise Dr Hammond's Copie of some Papers, past at Oxford, &c, p. 41. in comparison of the New Instrument: perfect, for that state of men; but, an higher state and (consequentlie) a more exalted Law or Philosophie was to be introdu­ced. Now, hereupon, I ask, Do's the Old Scripture debase the New? 4. (But, that 'twould move his gall or spleen) I would say, that the Apocryphal Scripture, which is a Rule of manners, a secon­darie Canon Mo­rum, Deute­ro▪canonici libri. Canon or Rule, is, and has been, in all [...]ges of the Christian Church, joyned, read, cited with the Canonical (properlie, or strictlie so called,) and yet, it hath not been, is not, must not be, thought to debase It. 5. What if I should say, Master, in so saying (as in the Reason,) thou reproachest us, the Geneva, Dutch See p. 6. of his Pamphlet. Notes, that fringe the Margine of the Bibles; and the Directorie of his good Bre­thren or Fathers. (Con [...]er me Directorie.) 6. Nay, what saies he, by his own prayings, and Pilpetings? are not these intended for a Rule (in con [...]unction with Gods pure Word,) to his Auditours? and yet, 'twere well, if these were onely imperfect, as humane, and not per­fectlie Diabolicall (too often.) 7. The Common-Prayer-Book, is In the fourth Councel of Chalcedon, the Book of the Canons, as well as the Bible, was solemnly brought in at the opening of the Council, and called for to be read before them, as occasion required. And, 'tis sufficiently known what Justellus observes, That the Christian Church was ruled of old by a double Law. Divine, the Book of the Canonical Scriptures, and Canonical, the Codex of Canons, called their [...]. See Dr Hammond against Owen, Answer to the Animadversions, p. 4. not, pretends not to be, a Rule of Faith and Obedience; nor in any such respect, is it added to the Bible: 'Tis onely an Ad [...]ument to De­votion; and that it may produce those advantages, that are naturallie consequent from the apportioned holy use of it, the Civil Sanction has interposed it self, and imposed it: though this, also, will take place, as a truth, that, because legem Credendi, lex statuit supplicandi, (as saies the Patriarch Gennadius) the Common-Prayer-Book, con­taining an excellent Form of the one, do's (accidentally, yea, and directlie, in its Readings, and Confessions of Faith) reigle and assist [Page 28] the other. 8. If men can call their Sermons (and the appellation is ordinary) the Word of God And, the ti­tle may be brook'd, if, and while, they are taken from the Word of God, and grounded ther­on, and so far as they depart not from that which is written; Thorndike of Religious Assemblies, p. 177. (and so, if That be a Rule, these will lay claim to be no lesse,) then, sure, a pious Liturgie, perfectly con­form to the Word of God, (the Result of many grave and learned Heads, and pious Martyrlie Hearts) may lay so much better pretence to the title, by how much conjoyned abilityes (caeteris paribus) are liker to judge aright what is conform to the Divine Word, and to frame their Issues and Compositions therafter, than single divided strengths or endowments are.

To the Twenty Third, Because they were not known in the Churches, either in the Apostles time, or for CC years after, citing [...]ertullian's [sine monitore quia, de pectore], Apol. c. 39. & Justin's [ [...]] Apol. 2. I Answer (manifoldly,) 1. Strange, that those, that are Antipaters, in other matters, count the Fathers as Feathers, and will not be concluded by them, against their own interests, though as Testifiers in a matter of Fact, should, here, so promptlie, and peremptorilie flie to them, and make use of their Au­thoritie. 2. I say, that his consequence may, reasonablie, be denied, and that reasonablenesse may be viewed, in the learned Herbert Thorndike's Book, Of Religious Assemblies p. 232, 233.. 3. But, not insisting, there, I adde, and aver, that no time of the Church can be shewn after the Apostles, and the period of extraordinarie Graces, wherein a prescript form of publick Service hath not been used; much lesse, that any such thing is proved, by the words of the two Fathers cited. They inform the Powers of the Empire, what the Christians did, at their Assemblies. And, particularly, for Tertullian, he, in several particulars, shewing the difference 'twixt the Orizons or Devotional Addresses of Heathens and Christians, tells them (as one of these,) that, whereas they (Heathens) had their Remembrancers, to suggest the Devotions they addrest to their several Deities (lest they should pray to Ceres for wine, and Bacckus for corn,) which he calleth Mo­nitours; There is a reason why the Heathen had promp [...]ers to suggest unto them the devotions which they addressed to several Deities, because they counted several Deities pro­perly able to bestow several blessings, and accordingly held several rites proper for their service, which it was sacriledge to perform otherwise. Thorndike, Of Assem: 431, 432. (inter Addenda) where he cites a pertinent place out of Arnob: con: Gentes III. See S. Aug. de Civ. l. 4, 22 & l. 6. c. 1. the Christians prayed, without Monitours, because they prayed by heart; the words (that Father being, alwaies, affected, to [Page 29] imitate the Greek) being a translation of that, which is called in Greek, [...], in English, to say by heart: and, so, they could not have shewed a passage more pregnant with the sense they inten­ded to destroy, That they prayed by prescript Form. For Justine, they should know, that (however they, unskilfullie or partiallie confound them) there is great difference between, [...], and [...], according to his abilitie, and with all his might See this dif­ference con­firmed by the aforesaid lear­ned man from the Hebrew [...], in the places cited above and below.; and, look how much the difference is, the mistake, it maketh, is no lesse, being thus: They will needs make Justine dream, as much as themselves do, of making shew of mens faculties in conceiving prayers, who speaketh of nothing but their earnestnesse of Devotion, with which, he saith, the Bishop or Presbyter came to consecrat [...] the Eucharist; more pro­per, without doubt, to that prime point of Gods service; which he, thus, expresseth, That he sendeth forth prayers and thanks giving with ALL HIS MIGHT; herein meaning neither more, nor lesse, than afore, speaking of the Common-prayers of the People, which, he saith, they made, [...] or earnestlie. But, for fuller (and highest) satisfaction, the Reader is besought, to have recourse to the above­said learned man, as directed in the Marg: H. Thorn­dike of Reli­gious Assem­blies, p 234. 235, 236. See the same, also, farther made good, in the same Treatise, p. 335, 338. See, also, the same Answer, (somewhat) improved, to the Objections out of these two Fathers, in Dr Feat­leye's Dippers Dipt, p. 64. While I say 3. That these are Smectymnuus-their (goodly) Arguments, which like twice or thrice sodden Coleworts (and as oft kick'd from the table) are, here, set before us, by this Anabaptist, (where, let me, by the way, interpose; were not Arch-Bishop Whitgift, and Mr Hooker Prophets, Prudentia est quaedam providentia. when they pronounced, that Puritanisme would be the Mother of Anabaptistry in England, giving them their very grounds of opinion and practise See Bp San­derson's (ex­cellent) Preface to his XVI. Sermons, § 2 [...]?) 4. Let the Reader take notice, that those Arguments or Objections fight against all Forms (whether they be Liturgies properly so called, or no,) and then how senselessely do's it follow, for contirmation of his Reason, that Constantine made Forms for his Souldiers to use: Ergò, there were no other but extem­porarie or conceived prayers, such as were sent forth according to abili­tie, then used? that is, there were no prescript publick Forms, i. e. Liturgies, because there were such. But, 5. we say, that in the Age An: 250. with Tertullian, and before Constantine, flourished S. Cyprian upon certain passages of whose writings, even the Magdeburgian [Page 30] Centurists have, truly, inferred, Cent: 3. that in his daies, out of all perad­venture, they had certain Forms of short prayers and Responds. And in the fourth Centurie (Constantine's Age) Eusebius, that wrote his Life, (besides the Ecclesiastical Storie of all the times of the Christian Church, till then,) testifies, that that Emperour comman­ded an elaborate or studied Form of Prayer [...], Euseb. de Vit: Const. Ed: Rob: Steph. fol: 150. to be penned by some Bishop, and used on Lords-daies. In this Age also, the Council of Laodicea [...]. inordered, That every morning and evening, the same Service or Form of Prayer should be used. And, some few years after this, the second Councel of Milevis ordered, thus: It Placuit etiam illud, &c. Balsamon upon this Canon, [...], that is, It seems some Bishops took upon them to say prayers not accustomed. See Thorndike (as above) p. 242, &c. seemed good also, that those Prayers or Masses (once a good word,) which have been allowed in the Council, whether Prefaces or Commen­dations or Impositions of hands, be frequented of all; so that, none at all be said in the Church, but such as have been treated of by the more discreet, or allowed in the Synod, lest perhaps something against the Faith be proposed, either through ignorance, or too little heed. And, this was ordained, because inconvenience was perceived, by the uncon­formitie of particular Episcopal Churches, upon alteration made by the Ministers of them, in their Form of Service. Therefore, it is provided, that the Service to be used, be first approved in the usual Synod of the Affrican Churches, that all Episcopal Churches of those Provinces might be conformable. But, this supposeth a Form, which those Churches had; how should, else, provision be made against alteration in it? But, I have stood too long in Answer to this Reason (ab Authoritate;) but, yet, because it derives authority from Smec: and (though it hath been so often elided, or super seded from all manner of force,) is yet brought in play, or to the combat (like an [...],) as appears by this Pamphlet, and ano­ther (late one) of G. F. (Fitmin's) against Dr Gauden's (worthy) Considerations touching the Liturgie, I was willing to shew the ground­lesnesse of the pertinacity of the Anti-Liturgists, by demolishing (an aierie, imaginarie, yet whereto they flie, as to a strong, Piece) this Fortresie of theirs,

The Twenty fourth, which calls Liturgies Elements and Rudi­ments of the World, leading men from Christ unto bondage, is (in effect) satisfied already In Answ: to Reason 2d.. His Scripture (for, the other, Col. 4. 8. is spoken to, already,) Gal. 4. 3. speaks of the observation of those first rudiments of the Worship of God, in the Jews Religion, which, sure, the very-Christian Liturgie of England is not.

The Twenty fifth, Because in matters of Religion, the Word of God onely must prevaile, &c. is super seded already, in our Answer to Reason 3d. I adde, That 'tis true in matters of Faith, importing Heaven and Hell in mens belief, but not in lesser matters, circum­stances, modes, externals, wherein the Scripture defines nothing, in sundry cases, and which (consequently) are left to the inordering of the Church. S. Augustine speaking to this matter, on occasion of fasting on Sundaies, hath a Golden Rule. Epist: CXVIII. ad Casulanum. In iis rebus de quibus nihil statuit Scriptura, mos populi Dei & instituta majorum, pro lege Dei te­nenda sunt. —In those things whereto the Scripture appointed no certaintie, the use of the People of God, or the Ordinances of our Fathers must serve for a Law.

To his Twenty Sixth Reason, Because it doth derogate from Christ, as both Prophet and King, as if he had not left sufficient Laws. I An­swer; This Argument (how the Asp sucks poyson from the Viper!) was accounted a very palmarie one by Cartwright and his Purita­nical Sectatours, in this Form M. M. p. 16. and Demon­stration of Discipline, c. [...] apud Hooke [...] l. 3. p. 112.: He that was faithful as Moses, left as clear instruction for the Government (matters) of the Church. But Christ was as faithful as Moses. But, to this we say many things, 1. That Christ was faithfull, and concealed not any part of his Fa­thers Will: for, he testified; S. John 17. 8. See Mr Hooker, Irre­fragably, clear­ing and con­firming this matter, against the Puritanes Pope, l. 3. p. 112, 113, 114. 115. 120, 131. of Eccl: Pol: I have given them the words which thou gavest me; and, yet, this doth not exact, that Christ should ordain such Modes or Circumstances, as the Reason requires. 2. If such kind of reasoning were good, we might even as directly con­clude the very same, concerning Laws of Secular Regiment, or mat­ters. For, the Disciplinarians words are these: Ecclesiast: Dis. l. 1. In the antient Church of the Jews, God did command, and Moses commit unto writing, all things pertinent, as well to the Civil, as to the Ecclesiastical State See Dr Sanderson's ten Lectures de Conscientia, Praelect. 6. § 30. p. 246. (Mr P. may see them in English (though somewhat disguisingly) translated.. Now, do's it derogate from God, as Creator or Father, [Page 32] from his favor or care, that he hath not left such sufficient Laws in Civil things, as he did to and for the Jewes? Can God be hence argued, lesse to regard our temporal state in this World, or provide worse than for theirs? Christ meant not to set down particular posi­tive Laws for all things, so as Moses did; as the very-different manner of delivering of their respective Laws, plainly shews. Moses had commandment to gather the Ordinances of God together distinctly, and orderly to set them down, according to their several kinds (for, each publick dutie and office, the Laws belonging there­unto:) Contrarily, the Laws of Christ are rather mentioned by occa­sion in the Writings of the Apostles, than any solemn thing directly written, to comprehend them in legal sort. 4. The Jews, who had Laws so particularly determining, and so fully instructing them, in all affairs, were yet, continually, inured with cases See Num. 15 34 & 9. 7. & 29. 5. exorbitant, and such as their Laws had not provided for. 5. As, saith Dr Sanderson, from Moses giving many Laws both in Rituals and Judicials to the People of the Jews, we rightly gather, that it was Gods mind and pleasure, that that People, under that Pedagogie and Discipline, as by a certain Yoke of servitude, should be so kept, in their dutie, as to have but very small libertie: so, from Christs imposing but very [...]w Laws of Ceremonies on the Christian Church, we duly collect, it was Gods intent, that the Magistrate and People Christian, in such things, should be left to their libertie, &c. Upon the strength of which Argument, observation, or consideration, he avows, that scarce any thing could be brought more to incommode their own cause, and more to establish ours, th [...]n the argument, which they derive from the comparison twixt Moses and Christ's faithfulnesse See the forecite [...]) ten Lectures, Pr [...] ­ [...]ect: 6. § 31. p. 248, 249.. 6. Even in that People, Wh [...] were more strictly [...]yed to pre­scriptions & forms, then Christians. many things were done (piously, and with appro­bation of God,) which were under no expresse Command, and wherein they were not guided, by any former precedents, nor ex­spected any other warrant, than the use of their reason, and of pru­dential discourse See Bishop Sanderson's Pref: to his XIV. Sermens, and his [...]ectures of Censcience, Lect: 6. p. 248. See concerning the Fea [...]t of the Dedication and of P [...]rim, Dr Hammond against Cawdrey, particularly c. 7. § 17. p. 278. 282.. What warrant else had Salomon for keeping a Feast of seven daies, for the Dedication of the Altar, 2 Chro. 7. 8, 9.? [Page 33] Or what Hezekiah for continuing the Feast of unleavened Bread longer, than the time appointed by the Law, 2 Chro. 30. 25? Or what Mordecai and Esther for making an Ordinance, for the yeerly observation of the Feast of Purim, Esth. 9. 20? Or what, lastly, Judas and the Maccabees, for ordering the feast of the Dedication of the Altar, to be kept from year to year, at a set season, for eight daies together, 1 Mac. 4. 9? whereat our B. Lord was present, and approved it. We might instance the building of Synagogues in their Towns; the wearing of sackcloath and ashes, approved by Christ, S. Matth. 9. 11, 12. the IV. Feasts, Zech. 8. 19. Dies jejunii anniversaries non Deus tantum insti­tuerat, sed addiderat a­liquos p [...]pu­lus, in [...]erum tristium me­moriam: quod an po­pulo licear, disp [...]tari hoc seculo mira­rer, nisi con­tradicendi libido omnia de certis in­certa faceret. Grot. in c. VII. Zech. v. 3. Vide e [...]ndem in Esther IX, 23. de diebus Pu­rim; and in Jer. XXXV. 6. and other mat­ters. See Hooker, l. 3. p. 94. 95, 121. & l. 5 Sect. 71. p. 389. Likewise, we might annex, out of the Great H. Grotius's Notes Artic de Potestate Ecclesiae. on Cassander, Christ's and his Apostles-their observance of the Sabbath-daies-journey See Grot. Annot. ad V. Test. in Josh, 3. 4., defined or ordained by the wise men of the Jews; his mention of an hour before and an hour after the Sab­bath, added for the more caution; as, also, concerning [...], Id. in Deut. 252. de non excedendo quadragenatio numero plagarum. See also Hooker, l. 3. p. 62. & p, 79. their not exceeding the number of XI. stripes, 2 Cor. 11. 24. Well saies the (last-cited) pious Person: Concerning internal acts Prelates can com­mand nothing; nor adde any thing to the heads of Faith, or to the Law of God as a part thereof. Concerning externals they do oblige, so far forth as they (their laws) serve unto Gods Laws, among which is that, touching the keeping of peace and order, and avoiding Offences: just almost as the Physicians precept obliges to the not-drinking of Wine in such or such health.

I have been the larger on this matter, because this, well esta­blished and fortified, wholly routs abundance of the great and little Exceptions of the Puritans and Anabaptists to our Liturgie and Po­lit [...]e; and because 'twill fairly disoblige me from speaking to every one of this Author's Reasons or Objections to them, for as much as, in sundrie of them, 'tis but to make a reference hither, for their full Answer.

To the Twenty seventh (and last,) Because God doth not require Liturgies, and, therefore, unlawful: I Answer, by saying (besides what is Returred to his first Reason,) 1. That a solemm publick pre­script [Page 34] Service of God is required; and such is a Liturgie. ( [...]emind what I have said for the authority Scriptural of Forms.) 2. If we could not shew the Requirie of them by expresse Scripture, yet if they are grounded on Reason, not contrary to H. Writ, according to S. Augustine, it is enough Epist: 18. Quod non prohibitum est, Ultrò per­missum est, Tert.. But, 3. (for brevities sake) the Reader is refer'd to the judicious, meek Hooker, Eccl. Pol. l. 3. § [...]. p. 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66. and, indeed, to his whole third Book, where he shews, how weak and worthlesse are all the pretensions of [...]r Cart­wright and his followers, That the Scriptures must be the Rule to di­rect in all things, even so far as to the taking up of a rush or straw Hooker l. 3. p. 54. (T. C's. o [...]n words.)

ANd, thus, I have washt my hands of his Reasons, such (indeed) as belie their name, being, for the most part, utterly reasonless, So that, what Cicero Ep: 3. l. 7. ad Att: Caussam solùm illa caussa non habet. said of Caesar's Cause, viz. That it had no cause, is applicable to these Plea's against Liturgies, they have no reason in them.

Next, he'l (having proceeded, thus far, [...]) proceed next [...], Answer the Arguments, that we levie for Li­turgies (sufficiently, (though) cutting the locks of those Sampsons he means to bind.)

To our 1. Argument for them drawn from their not being prohibi­ted either directly, or consequentially; and, therefore, lawful. He An­swers, by distinguishing of things civil and spiritual, saying, That, in the former, the Argument will hold good, not in the latter. But we take away this Answer, by referring the Reader to full satisfaction, in our Answ: to Reas: 26. His making Civil things as contradistinct to the worship of God, and things that are meer indifferent to be [...] (of the same import) I passe-by, without noting, that, sure, it is not Indifferent, to obey (or otherwise) our Civil Parent, and the like. But, whereas he makes the Additional of Examples to Commands, for constituting the intire Rule, in things Spiritual, (excluding practicing upon Negatives;) this is that inconsiderate, groundlesse thing, which Dr Sanderson hath noted, and exploded Pref: to his XIV. Ser­mons, Para­graph 10. p. 101, 102.. For, the [...]e being Examples both good and evil, in Scripture, and no way (according to them) to know, whether (of the two) any Example be, but by having recourse to Divine Command or Prohibition, who sees not, that their Rule is resolved, solely, into Commands? and, [Page 35] if, in every thing, both in Worship, and common Life (as Cartwright extends, and pretends &c.) we must (excluding the law of Nature, prudential Discourse, common Discretion or Judgement) expect Commands of Scripture; as it is an Impossible, so the belief of the Whim or Resuerie, is attended with sad consequences See Hooker l. 2. p. 79. 80.. His 5 Rea­sons for this his Answ: are all superseded, by what I have said, in Answ: to Reas: 26. That so rife in the mouths of our Adversaries (by Misnomer) called Protestants, fetcht from the Command to make all things according to the pattern in the Mount Exod. 25. 40. &c, is wholly, thereby, evertuated, as, also, that 2. from the House's Ezek: 43. 10, &c. being under so pun­ctual prescription; 3. that derived from the Prophets directing of obedience to the Word of God, in all things; 4. the Baptist's, Christ's, S. Paul's holding the same course, that the Prophets above­said did. To these, and whatever else can be urged in this kind, we say (in the words of Mr Hooker L. 1. p. 45. Sect. 15. & l. 2 p. 62. & p. 79.,) ‘To urge any thing upon the Church, requiring that religious assent of Christian belief, where­with the words of the holy Prophets are received; to urge any thing as part of that supernatural and celestially-received truth, which God hath taught, and not to shew it in Scripture; this is, evermore, to be thought unlawful, impious, execrable. Again, The testimonies of God are true, the testimonies of God are per­fect, the testimonies of God are all-sufficient unto that end, for which they are given. Therefore, accordingly, we do receive them, we do not think, that in them, God hath omitted any thing needful for his purpose, and left his intent to be accomplished by our devisings. What the Scripture purposeth, that in all points it doth perform. But, then, we say, also (as to this case, and in the same excellent mans words:) Matters of faith, and in general, matters necessarie to salvation, are of a different nature from cere­monies, order, &c. that the one are necessarie to be expresly con­tained in the Word of God, or else manifestly collected out of the same, the other not so; that it is necessarie not to receive the one, unlesse there be something in Scripture for them: the other free, if nothing against them be alledged (all which see irrefragably made good throughout his third Book.)

To his 2. Answ: to the Argument (of his own propounding) for Liturgies, which is a burdening such latitude or liberty (as is ex­pressed in the Argument) in things pertaining to God, with ugly consequenir or sequels; as if thence would be established the five new [Page 36] ments of the Papists, Organs, &c. nay, the Pope himself. Answ: 1. (Upon supposition of the truth of this Exception,) that Incommodum non solvit argumentum. 2. That some of those things instanced, are denyed indirectly or consequentially in Scripture: For, the first, the five new Sacraments (taking Sacrament for an immediate Ordinance or Institution of Christs, generally necessarie to salvation,) in regard Christ is recorded in H. Scripture, to have instituted or ordained but two such, the introducing more such, is indirectly forbidden. In such high matters, we acknowledge that of Tertullian De Mono­gamiâ l. 2., The Scrip­ture denieth what it noteth not Non credi­us qui [...] nonm legimus, S. Hieron: adv: Helvidiu [...]. De nonscrip is non est fides.. For his second instance (Organs,) we hold them perfectly lawful, and fairely useful; neither are they to be defamed as Jewish; for, it must be proved, that every thing Jewish (not typical or praesignificative of Christ, nor held with an opinion of necessarie to justification See, below.) is unlawful, under the Gospel. I will not stand, to demand their reason See Hooker l. 5. Sect. 38. p. 259. Peter Martyr saies, that in Musick rightly order'd, tria bonorum ge­nera, concur­runt: hone­stum, utile, jucundum. In Judic. XV., why instrumental Musick, as a legal Ceremonie, is more abrogated, on abrogation of the Ceremonial Law, than vocal melodie (which latter, also, (as would be noted on the By,) and voice in generall, is as well external and bodily worship, as Gesture, and equally (that is, not at all) derogates from the worship of the Father, in Spirit and Truth See this ob­served by the [...]earned Mede Diatribe on S. Joh. 4. 23. p. 200..) For his third instance, the Pope, if he be taken for the Ʋniversal Monarch of the Church, having Jurisdiction in, and over all the World, according to his unlimitted pretensions; we say, he is, by consequence, forbidden in the Word of God, which plainly declares an equalitie of power, in all other Apostles, to S. Peter, as appears, S. John 20. 21. and S. Matth. 28. 19. and 18. 18. But if the Pope be taken, as confined in, and by a Patriarchal power, and if he pretend onely to priority of place and dignitie, the best See Dr Ham­mond of S hisme p 86, 87. and his three Defen­ces [...]hereof. men do not stick to yeild it to the Roman Bishop, and the [...] S. Math: 10. 2.—The first Simon—, is acknowledged to give it him. 3. What he talks here, of the Bishops-their Innovations and Superstitions (the calumniatorie Cry of the spiteful Enemies of that H. Order, here, in England;) to that it is said, 1. that they were not Innovations, but Renovations of what slacknesse of Governours, a heady Faction, toge­ther with a profane People had brought into dis-use, 2. and if there were any thing so innovated (really,) it was allowed by Lawh to the King and his Metropolitan, so to do. And, for Superstitions (though h See Act (1. Eliz. c 2.) for the Ʋniformity of C. P. p [...]efi [...] to the Bo [...]k p. l [...]s [...]. See also D [...] Heylin's Coal from the Altar, p. 59, 60, 61, 62. [Page 37] superstitious people (for, there See Dr Hammonds Tract of su­perstition, p. 64. § 56. Supersti­tionem non tantùm com­mit [...]i actu [...] ­debito, hoc est à Deo non mandato sed & omissione actus liciti cûm ab eo per conscientiam abstines.—Unde non tantum super­stitiosus est, qui precibus mediâ nocte in Templo Jacobi Compostellani pe [...]actis plus t [...]buit, quam habitis alibi: sed & qui carne suillâ abstinet, Georgii Ritschelii Dissertatio de Cere­moniis Eccl: Angl. p. 81. Peccat qui damnat quasi peccata, quae nulla sunt. S. Aug: de lib. arb. l. 3. c. 15. is a negative superstition, as well as a positive) importunely and impotently charged this on the Fathers and Sons of this Church; yet the Church or its Canons (say what they will) is not truly chargeable (nor any of her constant true Sons) therewith. 'Twere well, if profanenesse (so much worse than super­stition) were not most deservedly chargeable on the Clergie (if they'l brook the title, and it brook them) and People of the anti-Episcopal factions. What profanitie calls nimietie in worship is like to be true Christianitie.

But, he'l prove the Minor, viz. That Liturgies are forbidden consequentially, 1. Because they are not commanded, and here, the authority of the Assemblers-their Catechism is fetch'd in Answ: But, we humbly take leave, to reject the authoritie of Them, and to refer the Answer of him (in this arguing) to what is, fre­quently, said above. That they are no Innovation (which is, also, pretended) is proved, also, before.

To his second Proof, That they are Traditions, &c. of men, not Oracles of God. (And, are his Preachings and Prayings such?) I have, sufficiently, Answered, already; and, his Marginal Texts have been (some) considered, formerly. Of the other remaining, the former (Deut. 5. 32, 33.) concerns the doing of things that import salvation or damnation, not praying after, or by such or such a manner, or composure; and his other (Tit. 1. 14.) concerning commands of men, that turn from the truth, relates to the false doctrines of those (Gnosticks,) [...]hich, under pretence of Christian libertie, corrupt seducible persons, and pervert them from the Ges­pel: which, with what pertinencie it is alleaged against a holy Litur­gie highly advantageous to edification in the grace and worship of the Gospel, I readily report me.

Next, to a second Ob [...]ection sprung about the prudential determi­nation of Modes and Circumstances, as lawful, and (consequently) stinted Forms. [...]e return; Answer, by granting the Objection true of some M [...]des▪ as left to humane determination: but then (by way [Page 38] of consideration) he presents us wirh a Heap of prooflesse Dictates, as 1. that they must be meerly civil and natural. But, if onely these are said to be so left, we lack and require his proof, the contrarie being proved by us, above. And, 2. (the good humour wo [...]king, or truth constraining, or the necessitie of their practices commanding, being content (without m [...]ch stick) to grant, that daies, &c. (and so, he yeelds our Holie-daies; for, why not as lawfull, to set-apart an Anniversarie day, to celebrate Christs Nativitie, or Resurrection, &c. as a Parliamentarie Victorie?) and places are so left) yet that these are left to the determination of the Churches, and Societies of Christians, not to Magistrates or Ministers onely. To which we s [...]y, 1. Put case, the Supreme Magistrate (the King) by the advice of his Clergie, with the superaddition of Parliamentarie confirma­tion, shall enact a Day or Daies to be solemniz'd, as the years re­curre; as this is not done, by the Magistrate or Ministers onely, but, also, by the whole People (represented in Senate,) so we ask, is it what he would have, in this matter? If so, he's for Holy-daies; if not, yet he'l be forced, to yeeld to the lawfulnesse of it, by what we have said to his XXXVIth Reason. 2. I guesse by his mention of the Churches, &c. (in con [...]unction with his practises, together with the contemplation of his being an Anabaptist-Proselyte,) that he would have this power belonging to the Independent Congregations, among themselves. [...]ut, as it is true, Non Entis non sunt Ac­cidenti [...]. that which hath no Beeing hath no Accidents, as Pertinences of it, so those Congregations having no footing or foundation, M [...] Owen would fain have found comfo [...]t and countenance h [...]r [...]in f [...]om the B. Martyr Ignatiu [...] 's Epistles; but, the Bladder of his swol [...]e conceits is for ever prickt by Dr Ha [...]mond in His Answer to Owen's Pref: to his Sain [...]s Per­severance. in the Word of God, or Antiquitie pure or impure, they must deposite all title to such power, as is men­tioned.

But [...]. he would have it considered, that no such thing or things, (at least) can be imposed under personal or pecuniarie Punishment. To [...]ich we say, That good Josiah's Example fo [...]e-alledged (who compelled Chron: 34. ult: all to serve God) justifies the compulsion to good things, used by the Magistrate. 2. That Magistrates are not to bear the sword in vain Rom: 13. 4.: but, if they suffer communions to be dilapidated, here [...]ies to be Propagated, &c. they will incurre that fault. 3. Let me adde, if (particularly) they suffer the spread and head of Anabap­tisterie, they shall not long [...]ear their sword, at all.

He proposes 4. to consideration, That Liturgies appoint how all or most part of Gods Worship shall be done, as Prayers, Sacraments. Answ. 1. 'Tis as fit (at the least,) that Liturgies should so appoi [...]t, as Mr P. and his fellows, who, su [...]e, actually [...]etermine the Modes of those Offices they perfo [...]m. 2. The Essentials and Substance, in every Institution, are in our Liturgie observed, as from the Autho­ritie of S. Scripture, the Mode of the Office (as reason requires) being of humane composure.

But, 5. he would have it to be considered, That Gods Word di­rects in all Circumstances, by Command or Example; and, therefore, no need of Liturgies. Answ: On those words [by Command or Ex­ample,] I have reflected, already; and have animadverted, also, on [no need] (insteed of, not lawful.) Therefore, not diverting my self, by any stay on them, to his Reason I say, It is denied; and pursuantly, we propo [...]e to be considered, 1. That if any Circum­stance of Divine Worship is left undermined, then his Reason is false, though some others should be concluded determined. Now, his Proofs extend not to prove all appointed by God. For, 2. there is nothing, in H. Writ, determined, concerning Vestures of those that minister about holy things, unlesse he will have retrived the Jewish Priests-their Garments, as he would have us determined to pray or worship in Jewish Houses, (Synagogues;) (and, twill not help him, to mention S. Pauls Cloak, out of 2 S. Timothie 4. 13. for, that's but the Translators-their mistake; [...] for a Cloak, instead of a Roll.) 3. Concerning Prayer; whereof he'l have the gesture to be Kneeling See Doctor Hammond in Loc., by the authority of Scripture-Examples; why, there are Scripture Examples also for Standing, as K. Hezekiah and the Princes are said, to bow their heads and worship H. Grotius saies, that was the manner of men praying in grief and dan­ger. Qui mos orantium in l [...]ctu aut pe­riculo. Grot. on Dan. 6 10. See him also on S. Matth. 6. 5.; and, 'tis well known that the Pharisee stood and prayed 2 Chron: 29. 30., (and, where is that Gesture faulted?) and, the justified Publican, we find S. Luke 18. 11.—13. [...]. See 2 Chr. 20. 5. Neh: 9. 4. S. Mar: 11. 25. Sine stationibus non subsisterer mundus, Prov. Jud: See Bishop Andrewes on the Commandements, p. 216. praying in the same posture [standing afar off;] and Micah VI, 6. it is but bowing before the High God. How, then, do Examples fix the Prayer gesture to be Kneeling? 4. The Synodians, in their Directorie have enacted, that when men take their seats in the Church, they shall not kneel Direct. p. 10. See below. (all contrary to the received laudable customs;) that [Page 40] they shall not kneel at the Eucharist; that they shall not bow to­ward any place. I, now, would know, upon what authoritie of Gods Word are these Cerimonies defi [...]ed by them: and shall not adde, that the last is an impracticable injunction (to bow, and not to bow to some place;) the middle one, is not possible, to be evinced out of Scripture (though our Author would have it so, because 'tis said, Christ sate down [...]. Luke 22. 14 Si superve [...]iatquisquam cum lectio celeb [...]atur, adoret tantū Deum, & —aurem solli­ci [...]è accom­mode [...], Iside: Hispalens: de divinis Offi­ciis l. 1. c: 10., when that was to the Passeover Supper; but, what His Ges [...]ure was, at the Ministration of his Own Supper, is not, there, recorded; and sitting (as there) is not fit posture for distri­bation o [...] benediction;) and the first is contrarie to Catholick practise. 5. One of his Instances is about Preaching, of which I ask, Are all the Circumstances and Modes of that defined, also? Where do's the Scripture appoint the choice of such o [...] such a Text, where the Division of it into parts, handling the parts in such a Method, (Doctrines, Reasons, Ʋses, Motives Adde, that it shall be an hour, or an hour and ha [...]f long; that it shall be read, or said [...]y heart. &c.?) Catechising is sutable to preaching; concerning that, where do's the Scripture determine the Mode, that it shall be by the Method of Questions and Answers; that the Catechism shall be divided into LII. §§ (answerable to the Sun­daies, in the Year, (among the Jews, the division of the Law into b 2 Tim▪ 4. [...]. LIII. or LIV. greater Sections, and the subdivision of these into lesser?) Where do's God enjoyn the mode of reading Scripture by Chapters, and those, as distinguished into Verses, (though Reading of H. Writ be a religious act of Gods prescription?) Mr P. I shall suppose, is a singer of Psalms or Hymns in Metre; but, where do's Scripture determine the Circumstance of Meeter, and setting [...]nes to them? 6. Let it be considered, that God ne'r prescribed, in Humiliations, the use of sackcloath and ashes, yet used it was without reproof, and Christ alluding to it See, above., confirm [...] it, semblably, we may refer it to consideration, that he that was the Master of the Feast, having his Fe [...]st-robe onely on, should wash the feet of those, that were with him, where is it inordered, and yet our [...]. Lord did so S. John 13. 15.? Consider, again, that the Fasting on every Festival Day, till the sixth hour, is no where commanded the Jews, and yet, by the words Acts 2. 15. of S. Peter, it is signified, without any tex upon it. These (and more See Hocker l. 2 p 94., that might be added) are Circumstances (if not more,) as no where determined, so no where reproved, but allowed. 9. There were several things ordained by the Apostles, which, now, are anti­quated, and none, that are sober and cons [...]stent in their brains, think meet, to observe them. As, who, now, deem themselves under obli­gation, to abstain from blood Acts 15. 20. & 16. 4., fears to eat a Pullet, that has not its [Page 41] neck (not broke, but) chopt-off, that it may bleed; (though some Souldiers of the Sectarian Army were so fond, (to say the mildest,) as, scrupulously, to observe this; See Ed­wards's Gan­graena second P [...]rt.) [...]ho, now, observes the Agapae S. Jude [...] 12. or Love-feasts; or, thinks meet, th [...]t the Eucharist should be cele­brated, 1 Co [...] 1 [...]. [...]0. See B [...]sh [...]p A [...]dr [...]ws's Serm [...]n Of [...]orship [...]ng Imag [...]nati­ons. p. 39. after Supper? By all whi [...]h s [...]verals it appears, that Ex­amples in Scripture are not, alwayes, [...] determiners of Circum­stances. 10. Let me annex, farther and f [...]lly (for this,) that (as is, already, observed,) he would have Kneeling determined as the circumstance of Praying; But, as the (slovenly) [...]rectorie, never, imposes the Gesture, so all of that Batch of men, and o [...]her (pre [...]n­ded) Illuminatees, seldome, or never, in publick, use it, (God's House See M [...]. Mede's D [...]s­course, called, Churches both in, and ever since the Apostles times, p. 3, 3, 4. being more vile with them, then their Parlours o [...] Closets:) you would deem them Oliphants, and you would not suppose, that Characterism of the Presbyterian publick Worship too abhorrent from truth, which [...]yes, 'Tis sitting still, and hearing of Sermons.

To a Third Argument of ours draw'n from Forms of Praises, as namely, a Psalm or Song for the Sabbath day Psalm 9 [...]., and a Prayer of the afflicted Psalm 102., Moses's Song after deliverance from Egypt and the Red Sea Num: 6. 23▪, Prayers for blessing the People Exo: 15. 33., and (finally) our Lord's Prayer S. Matth: 6 9.: He will Return many things (after acknowledgment of what none will thank him for, viz. that there were such Psalms, &c. composed by the Servants of God,) by way of Exception (but, such as are worthy no manner acceptation:) as,

1. That they were moved by the H. Ghost, and were infallible. And, what then? what? why, then we must not use their infallible Forms: or, then we may not compose Forms according to their Patterns, and the tenour of the H. Word of God. If so, he must pray no more; for, it's too sure, he's not [...] (moved, carried) of the good Spirit, nor of an infallible Spirit.

2. That they are become Scripture, and so written for our learning. Answ: 1. And, why not for our devotion, also? Henceforth, let not Mr. P. intersperse o [...] interlace Scripture-passages, in his prayings. [...]. If all Scripture be given, that the man of God may be perfect, through­ly furnished unto all good works; then either to present worthy and acceptable prayers unto God, is no piece of his perfection or of a good work, or else Scripture-patterns of Prayer or Prayers may be used by him, in order to the discharge of his whole duty, towards Souls, to his furnishment for all turns, and enablement.

3. He excepts, that this is to argue from an Extraordinarie to an [Page 42] Ordinarie practise, which (sayes he) is not right, bringing instances, to shew the illegitimacy or absurdity of this processe. Answ: 1 But, do's not this Weapon cut the throat of his own practice? The Sermons of the Proph [...]ts and Apostles were Extraordinarie; Ergò, Mr. P. must not preach; nay, their Prayers and Praises were so; therefore, he must not pray or give praise.

[...];

It's pity, to detain my thoughts, or my Reader's eyes with such stuff. 2. To his Instances: 1 It was not Extraordinarie, that Moses should command punishment of death, to be inflicted on Idolaters; 2 not Extraordinarie for David, to order the external matters of God's service (as Constantine said, [...], Euseb: de vit. Constantini See Doctor Hammond's Answ: to Schisme dis­armed, c. 5. 6, sect. 9. 11. per tot: of the p [...]wer of Kings in Chu [...]ch-mat­ters. I am constituted under God, Bishop or Overseer of the things without:) 3 Other persons as well as Moses and David, might write Scripture, if they could; if God afforded them the [...], potentia, they would not want the [...] potestas: 3. Circumstances, in these forementioned acts, might be Extraordina­rie, the Substances not being so; proportionably as to compose pray­ers by Inspiration, is Extraordinarie, but to compose prayers in ge­neral, or with good and great assistances of the Spirit (though not with that afflation or incitation from God, which was peculiar to Pro­phets, &c.) sure, is Ordinarie. But, 4. he, particularly, excepts to the Lords-Prayer; and, though he will not deny, but that any Godly man may use it (as he granted of Forms universally, above, p. 2.), yet, 1. not, as the manner is, at the end of his own: and 2. not as a Form. But, 1 why not at the end of another prayer? what reason, for his dislike of that course? hath the Scripture determined, in this circum­stance? Not at all; at least, he's silent, in the matter. 2 That it is a Form, he sayes, will be hard to prove: But, though it be hard, if it be not insuperably hard, we hope, the businesse may be atchieved Quod [...]ere fit non fit: quod vix fit, fit; Vetus Grammatico­rum Regula., and with reputation: [...]. But, why hard? Why? Because,

1. It was delivered as part of Christ's (first) Mount-Sermon, and as a direction, like as he directs to fast, &c. at the same time, &c. To which we say, 1. Though it were a part of his Sermon or Do­ctrine, nothing hinders, but that it may be a part of our Devotion See above.. 2. And, though it be a direction to pray, yet as a Standard for any mea­sure, dry or liquid, is not onely a Rule to other measures, but may be used as a measure also, it self; and, as a Scrivener's Copy (con­taining all the Letters, and combinations thereof) may not onely be [Page 43] written-after, in the use of other Sentences, according to that pat­tern, but may also, it self, be copied-out: So, that B. Prayer, though it direct, yet may it, also, it self, be used as a formal Prayer. 3. In this matter, Christ begins with the Doctrine of praying in general, and after sundry precepts and instructions, proceeds to a particular Form: After this manner, &c. which is well observed by the Ara­bick Translator, exhibited in the late London-Bible, where we find this division; from v. 5. to 9. the Doctrine of praying, Counsel about prayer: then, a Form of Prayer Doctrina Orandi. Con­filium de O­ratione. Then, Formu­la Orandi. See Doctor Casaubon's Vindication of the Lord's-Prayer, p. 20.. 4. When Christ saies [ [...]] after this manner, the very words (however it hath been argued to the contrary from them) give Christ to have intended a prescript Form; (however, they importing so much, he would have used some words, to prevent our mistake, if he had not so intended.) In ordinary construction, when it is sayd, You shall say thus; the words that follow, there, Go and say unto Pharaoh, Thus saith the Lord, (oft in Exo­dus;) those very words there recorded were used by God to Moses when he com­missioned him, See also Gen: 45. 9. See Amos 1, 11. eight times. are intended, and no other. 5. Otherwise, (had he intended onely a model) he would rather, for prevention of error, have sai'd, Id: ib. p. 27, 28. Pray, that your sins may be forgiven, &c. as elsewhere, pray that your flight may be in the summer; whereto (sayes my Au­thour) may be added (that Emblem of a Formal Prayer,) Amen, at the end, for corroboration Id: ib: p. 29.. But then, 6. S. Luke Luk: [...]1. [...]. (as if fore­seeing, that some would stick at, and argue from the [...]) ha's used such words, as leave no ground for scruples and evasions: When ye pray, say, i. e. do it, in haec verba, use these words and syllables. For, what phrase is there, to express such a meaning, if this be not? Besides, in this of S. Luke, the occasion would be considered. It came to passe (saith he) as Jesus was praying—one of his Disciples sai'd unto him, Lord teach us to pray, as John also taught his Disciples. From which we gather, that this was the custome of the Doctors of Israel, to deliver some certain Form of Prayer to their Disciples, to use, as it were a Badge and Symbolum of their Discipleship, at least S. John Baptist had done so unto his Disciples, and, thereupon, our Saviour's besought him, that he, also, would give them, in like man­ner, some Form of his own making, that they might, also, pray with their Master's Spirit, as John's did with their's. For, that either our Saviour's, or S. John's Disciples knew not how to pray, till now, 'twere ridiculous, to imagine; they being both sorts of them Jewes, who had their certain set hours of prayer, which they, constantly, observed, as the third, sixth and ninth, &c. Here Observe, That this delivery of the Lord's-Prayer in S. Luke, is not the same with [Page 44] that related by S. Matth. but another, See Doctor Hammond on S. Luke 11. 3. See Mr. Mede in his Diatri­be on S. Mat: 6. 9. p. 3, 4, 5. See also Doctor M. Casaubon ut suprà, p. 31, 3 [...], 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39. at another time, and upon another occasion: That of S. Matth: in the Sermon of Christ on the Mount—; That of S. Luke upon a special motion of the Disciples, at a time when himself had done praying; That of S. Matth: in the second; That of S. Luke, in the third Year, after his Baptisme: Consider, the Text of both, and you shall find it impossible, to bring them into one, &c. So, as Joseph sai'd to Pharaoh, Gen: xli, 32. The dream is doubled unto Pharaoh, because the thing is established by God; in like manner, the delivery of this Prayer was doubled to the Disciples, that they, and we might know, thereby, the more certainly, that our Saviour intended and commended it for a set Form of Prayer unto his Church.

2. He'l prove it hard to be proved a Form, Because the Evange­lists differ in relating the particulars, and S. Luke hath not the Doxo­logy. Answ: 1. That if this Argument might take place, when we celebrate the Lords-Supper, we must not pronounce the words, which Christ spake, in that action; for, they are related, in diverse Books See S. Mat. 26. 26. S. Mar. 14. 22. S. Luke 22. 19. com­pared with 1 Cor: 11. 24. & 23. of the Scripture so, that one of the Evangelists, that registred them hath not [Do this in remembrance of me.] 2. That this is a wrong Conclusion, that we ought not to take heed to the words, under pre­tence of the difference in them. Contrarily, whereas God repeats the same thing in diverse words, by so much the more ought we to mark them, the difference tending to the clearing As, Remit our debts, is [...]xpounded by, Forgive our trespass [...]s. of one word by ano­ther. 3. To that part of the Argument, that is drawn from the want of the Doxologie, we, easily, Answer, that This is as if we should say, We ought not to celebrate the Eucharist, because one of the E­vangelists (S. John) speaks not of it. We have diverse Psalmes, which contain but one and the same subject, (as the XIVth. and LIII;) notwithstand, there is in one a Clause, which is not in the other: See vers. 5. of the xivth. and vers. 6. of the liii. must we suppresse them both? See the (wor­thy) Trea [...]ise [...]y Mr. Des [...]agne, in Defense of the Lord's-Prayer, su [...]joyned to his Tract on the Creed, Obj: 8. p. 3 [...]. But again, what if we say, the Doxo [...]ogie was by after-Copies annexed out of the Liturgies of the antient Greek Church? See Pract: Catech: l. 3. sect. 2. p. 292. See also, the same Authour's VI. Quaeres, Qu [...]re 1. p. [...]. in a case much like..

3. His third Proof is, That if it were given a [...] a Form and impo­ [...]ed, it [...]as a sin in the Apostles, &c. not to use it consta [...]tly; but it ap­pears [Page 45] not (among the Apostles-their prayers,) that they used it at all. Answ: 1. A Negative Argument, concerning a Fact, which is not of the essence of Faith, is not good. We read not in the H. Story, that the Jewes, ever, celebrated the year of Jubilee, Consider, al­so, that the double po [...]t [...]on of El [...]as [...]pirit p [...]om [...]sed to E­lisha [...] King: 11, 10. is not recorded as performed. one of the greatest points of the Ceremonial Law; yet, without doubt, they did it; otherwise they would have been censured by God. We read not, that the Apostles ever baptized in the name of the Divine Persons, named in their Commission S. Mat [...]. 8. (though we re [...]d of many baptized by them and others:) shall we s [...]y th [...]n, that they did not baptize, in this Forme? A very Form of Blessing is prescribed by God, Numb: vi. 23, In this wise, or, in this set form, say the Assem­bl [...]es Annot: on [...]his place. &c. Yet we do not find it, in the whole Scripture. It is more blessed to give than to receive, i [...] mentioned, Act, xx, 35. [...]s one of Christ's memorable sayi [...]gs, which yet is not found, in all the Monotessa [...]on (in none of the four Evangelists;) We might insist, in many more such I [...]stances, out of the Old and New Testament, if need were. So that, ( [...]n our particular) we should, rather, conclude, Christ dictated this Form, upon their desire; and, therefore, they used it. 2. Were it not so, the Apostles were indued with a [...]pirit, which guided them in their Prayers, as well as in their Doctrine. But, have we the same infallible spirit? See M [...]. Jean De­spagne, ib. Obs. 7. p. 31. But, 3. the learned Doctor Casaubon thinks the use of the Lord's-Prayer alluded-to in Scripture, viz: 1. S. Peter 1, 17. This he deduces, largely; but, we covet brevity: Thus, then: [...]] Si cogno­minatis Pa­trem, Beza, ib., signifies, if you call upon him as Father; or, If, in praying, you call him Father. Then, [...] [that judgeth without respect of persons,] ( [...]) according to every man's works, by the Hebrew Idiotisme amounts to the sense of [which art in heaven.] For proof of this, he urges Ps. vii, 6, 7.—See also Ps: cxv, 2, 3. for their sakes therefore returne thou on high, Whereupon it immediat­ly follows, The Lord shall judge the peo­ple. i. e. to Heaven (so the sense requires; and all the Rabbins ag [...]ee:) f [...]om whence God as-to the apprehension of men, is supposed to absent-himself, when he doth not execute judgment, but suffers the wicked, to prevaile. The reason of this speech is, heaven is, properly, The Throne of [...]od. Ps: lxvi. 1. Now, Thrones, among men, are chiefly established for, and by Justice; therefore, when God's [...]ustice appears not among men, they suppose him, for a time, not to be in his Thro [...]e, i. e. in Heaven. See Doctor Casaub. Vind. of the Lord's-Prayer, p. 89, 90, 91, 92, 93— 4 (and lastly) the miraculous [...]y-learned G. Cassander hath proved, That to Christ's words in the Lord's-supper, the Apostles added the use of the [Page 46] Lords' Prayer. Eucharistia solà Oratione Dominicâ cum gratia­rum actione primis tem­poribus cele­brabatur. S. Hierom af­firms, that Christ taught his Apostles to consecrate the Eucharist by the Lords-Prayer, l. 3. contra Pela­gium c. 5. S. Greg. l. 7. Epist. 63. B. Bhenanus in Tert. de Coronâ Mil. Dominica Oratio habetur in omnibus Liturgiis. See Mr. Lall's Tryall of the grounds tending to separation, c. 2. p. 17 See Doctor Hammond's Copy of some Papers, &c. p 84. Sicuti quoque tota vetusta Ecclesia▪ id semper extra controversiam habuit, viz. Precatio­nem hanc Christi non esse tantùm rectè precandi normam, sed insuper quoque rite precandi formam, Divines of Leyden in their Synopsis Theologiae disp. 36. sect. 33. See him, in Liturgicis. See also the learned Thorndike of Religious Assemblies, p. 411.

But, when he's pinched with the so-express undeniable words of S. Luke [when ye pray, [...], say, Our Father, &c.] he Answers, the meaning seems ('tis but seems then) to be, that Christ sent his Disciples to the Direction given before, Matth: vi. Answ: Here is a miserable [ [...]] shift. For, 1. We have proved, that that is not onely a Direction, but a Form. 2. And, in S. Luke's setting the words, there is nothing, that colours for a reference. Do's Mr. P., do's any Author, when he sayes vide, videsis, see, look, &c. re­peat the whole of what they have spoken, in the place their Read­er is remitted unto? This is too piteous a device, to detain us; we pass on, therefore,

To a Fourth Argnment for Liturgies, Because it is lawfull to pray in set words found in Scripture: He Returns three things. 1. That to use the same words in Prayer, out of the vehemencie and agonie (and, that, by the Spirit,) as Christ, It was at three several times, and with some in­terval or di­stance between each, and (which de­serves a very considerable Remarke,) it was at his Passion, which (as all times of affliction) was apt to subminister variety of words, that our B. Lord went thrice, saying the same words. and some of the Prophets did, at the same time, is no ground for forming a Book, without any such eminent impulsions of the Spirit. But, to this we say, 1. That this Argu­ment or [...]nswer militates, equally, against all stinted Forms, as Li­turgies: for, if we may not frame Prayer-Books without eminent impulsions by the Spirit, then no single Prayers (though short) with­out them: But and if those impulses may be had to the latter, why not in the composing and using the former? And, 2. do's not this destroy even conceived Prayers, also; for, who of the Extempora­lists can, with truth, pretend to those eminent (as that signifies, extraordinarie) impulses, and to that Spirit, that acted in Christ and the Prophets? But, if those eminent impulses, and that agonie by the [Page 47] Spirit, have a lower, calmer, and more modest sense (as pretended-to, now adayes,) those are no unusual things, in the forming and using Forms or Liturgie. To what he Returns. 2. That the repet [...]ti­on of the same words was by the same Persons, and peculiar to them, and chiefly at that time, therefore, &c. We say, 1. That if Christ and the Prophets had used words, delivered or uttered by others, be­fore them, and, so, (consequently) not peculiar to them that spake 'em, and also, (consequently) not at the same time with the first uttering of them, would they have been, either lesse vehement, or lesse by a In the De­dication of the Temple, Salomon used the very words of the Ps. (132. 9.) which David vowed, to use, at the bringing in of the Ark into his House. See 2 Chro. 7. 6. & 20. 21. 22. See, also, Ezra 3. 10 11. the Spirit, or lesse acceptable to, or prevalent with, God? For, 2. Christ used prayers with earnestnesse and agonie (and, that, by the Spirit,) which were endited by others, many Ages before He was incarnate, and upon other occasions. The xxii. Psalm he repeated ad verbum, wholly, on the Cross, Imò Chri­stus in cru­ce pendens deprecatio­nis formâ, à Davide tan­quam typo anteà, obser­va [...]â, usus est, Matth. 37 46, say the Divines of Leyden (Po­lyander, Rive [...]us, Walaeus, Thysius) in their Synop. Theologiae, Disput. 36. sect. 33. saies the Tradition of the Church, (which may very well be;) however, the beginning of it, we are sure, by the testimony of the Evangelists, S. Matth. 27. 46. S. Mar. 15. 31. he did recite: My God, my God, &c. as, also, those words out of Ps: 31. 5. Into thy hands I commend, &c. And, again, the great Allelujah (as the Jews call it) reaching from Ps: cxiii. to the cxiix. inclusively, (that set por­tion of Psalms of praise,) our B. Lord sai'd, immediately before his Passion. S. Matth 26. 30. Where the vulgar Latine tran­slates hymno dicto, Ours-sung an hymn, and in the Margin, Psalm. The Original word is [...], which Beza and Ainsworth, say, should be rendred, having sung the hymns, o [...] Psalms. The Psalms, S. Paul mentions, 1 Cor: xiv, 26. were some of David's or Asaph's Psalms, and the H. Apostle faults not the Corinthians, for using those Psalms, but for that every one had a distinct Psalm, and so, did not observe Uniformity, which the non-observation of (he asserts) obstructed Edification. After all this, I need not set down the command of K. Hezekiah to the Levites, to praise the Lord with the words of David and Asaph, 2 Chro: xxix, 30. These Instances, sure, will give full Warranty to the use of Forms of Prayer and Praise, recorded in Scripture, and, likewise, of all others, that for matter and form are holy and sit, though com­posed by others, &c.

To what he Answers, 3. That from these Instances we may bet­ter infer, that no Form is to be used, till a man is in such an agonie or [Page 48] energie of spirit, as Christ, &c. was: We say, 1. That Christ was not, alwayes, equally earnest, in his Prayers (much lesse, those Prophets) as is apparant by S. Luke, saying, that being in an agonie, he prayed more earnestly: S Luk: [...]2, 44. [...]. See Doctor Hammond's [...] and The Re­futer Refu­ted, learnedly irresistibly de­fending it. Which pitch of energie, then, must we be in, for to qualifie us, to recite the same words? 2. I ask, were the Levites (but now mentioned) in such an agonie or earnestnesse, as cannot be reached, now, by Christian Levites, or as David, &c. the inspired Composers of those Psalms, were in? Surely, no! And, yet, this hindred not their rehearsing of them, and (no doub [...]) with acceptation at God's hands. 3. [...]s-to what he addes, that 'tis not good to argue from an Extraordinarie to an Ordinarie, Ab Extra­ordina [...]io ad Ordinarium non est con­sequentia. or, from a particular to a General: To this we have sai'd somewhat already, in our amoving his Answ: to our (as he sets it down) 3d. Objection whereto we, now, adde, that we do not reason, thus: The Pro­phets by Extraordinarie, immediate calling, gave special Forms of Prayer or Praises to the Church, upon particular special occasion, wh [...]ch Forms are (as they deserve) parts of the Canon of Scripture; [...]rgò, The Church may do the same, or the like, now. But, thus we argue (and that, consentiently to Truth:) Holy men have prescribed, and the Faithfull have used, these Forms, not by Ex [...]raordinarie in­spiration, or esp [...]c [...]al injunction. And, Holy inspired men of God, by inspiration gave certain Hymnes, Psalmes, and Forms of Prayer to the Church, to be used on special occasion, which have the due matter and form of pra [...]se and prayer, in a holy, fitting and seasonable use; [...]rgò, set Liturgies or Forms of Prayer, &c. may be lawfully and ad­vantageously made use of, as coming from the spirit, and acceptable to God. Pursuantly hereto, Il'e fit him in the Margin, Cùm unum particula [...]e ab alio parti­ticula [...]i pr [...] ­batur vi si­mil tudinis communis to [...]i generi sub quo ea particularia continentur, necessariò concl [...]dit. with a Rule to quit Scores with his, concerning Examples.

To a Fifth Argument for Liturgies, Because it's lawfull for the People, to use a Form, as they do when they joyne with the Minister; and, therefore, for the Pastor; He Answers, How can the extempora­rie, immediate, conceived Prayer of the Minister be a Form to the People: If it be, he yeelds (he sayes) to it, an unwritten, unprinted, unhear'd-of, unimposed Form. Concerning which Return, we Re­joyne several things, 1. That the Argument is strong and ungain­sayable, and 'twas that of a man in great reputation with the Enemies of the English [Church. Doctor John Preston; See above. See, also, of the same j [...]gment Mr. Ar­thur [...] Ps. [...]1. 6 [...]. For, even in the most extemporaneous Effusions of the Minister, the People's spirits are as much limited (following of ot [...]e [...]wise, than as He leads,) as in the most stinted, [Page 49] set or prescript Form. 2. Let it be observed, that it wars against all set Forms, as well as Liturgies. 3. There may be some in the Au­ditorie, that may be better at the faculty of extempore-Prayer, than the then-Mouth is: in this case, will it be unlawfull for these abler Ones, to be stinted to the others's measure, in prayer, for that time? Is it not used in Mr. P's. meetings sometimes, that the weakest of his Christians be put, to pray for the rest? 4. But, being content, to grant, that the Minister's extemporarie eructations, though the Peo­ple know nothing of them before (& the very [not-knowing, or not-hearing of it, before] is the apter to stint, yea quench, yea utterly deprive of an hearty Amen In a stinted prayer, as the judgment of the people is the freer, to say Amen, by the fore­knowledge, and approba­tion of the prayer, so the spirit and af­fections are at an equal f [...]eedom also (as in a sud­denly-con­ceived pray­er.) See Dr. Bernard de­claring, and assert [...]ng A B. Usher's opini­on, in this matter, p. 312: Of certain Discourses, &c) are such Prayers (so to cal'em) i. e. Forms, to the Auditors; he sayes, that he'l yeeld to such a Form, viz. an unwritten—unheard-of, &c. Form. To which I say; But, is there such influence or Po [...]er, in those accidents or external circum­stances (writing, or not writing [heard-of, or unheard-of]) as to make that, which is lawfull in it self and essentially, to become unlawfull, or lawfull respectively onely, yea, and a breach of the 2d. Com­mandment? (see his p. 2.) 2. I shall not stand, to say, (what is most visible, and experimented by every day's practice of the Orthodox,) that the heart may very well follow the eye, in reading what is writ or printed, yea better than the invention. See, above. 3. What he addes, about non-imposition, as we have spoke somewhat to that, already, above, (and, what is sai'd, but now, about non-writing, &c. is perfectly ap­plicable to it,) so we, farther, now, annex this, That if it be unlaw­ful, to impose a Form of Prayer (the Substance thereof being per­fectly allowable, yea and required; the rest being but matter of order, method, words, and phrases of speech, [...]hich are very Circum­stances and Accidents;) it is unlawful, also, to prescribe place, time, and order, for the celebration of Divine Ordinances, which place, &c. are of the very same nature, and equally undetermined by the Word of God. For close I observe, that these confident al-assuming Dictatours, who are so prompt, to accuse the Orthodox of humane Devises and Impositions, about the matters of Heaven, oh! what in­tolerable presumption do, they use in Devising and Imposing their groundless dotard Conceits, for the Word and mind of [...]od!

What he propounds, as a Sixth Objection against the Adversaries of Liturgie, I willingly slide-by, conceiving it, rather to be some Spectre, that p [...]esents it self to Mr. P's Phant'sie (if any man's Imaginative can be so, whether strong, or weak and distempered,) [Page 50] than any Argument produced for Liturgie, by any lover and ap­prover thereof.

The Seventh (as he ranges them) of our Arguments for Liturgies, drawn from Christ's using the same words thrice in Prayer, he refers for Answer to the 4. Objection. And, thither, also, I am very well content to referre my Reader, for his satisfaction.

To our Eighth fetch't from Christ's using a Hymne after Supper: He Answers, Why might not Christ, and his Disciples, use one of the Psalms of Scripture, being in Me [...]re, and then in use? But I remove this Answer, by observing many infirm parts in it, as 1. How do's this agree with what he laid down, in his Second Answ. to our Sixth Objection, (p. 12 of his Pamphlet,) which did import, or insinuate * that same Words or Forms must be used by the same persons, * must be peculiar to them that spake them, and, * must be uttered at the same time See his p. 12. Answer 1.? None of which were, in this Case. 2. It is as unlawfull, to sing stintedly (especially David's Psalmes, (of which this, or these See, above were) consisting, mostly, of interspersions of Prayer,) as to pray stint­edly: Wherefore, if it were unlawfull for Christ, to use stinted Pray­er, he knows what will follow; and, if it were not unlawfull, he knows the Consequent, also; but, little to the comfort of his beloved Hypo­thesis. 3. He makes the Psalms in Metre more lawfull for use, than in Prose (or, not so metrically composed;) but, the Meeter of Our Psalms is an humane invention, damned by Mr. P. What follows? 4. He seemes to insinuate (mark his reasoning,) that every thing in use, among the Jewes, was lawfull: if so, then (besides that this is directly crosse to his anti-Liturgical humour,) there being many things, in point of usage, custome, and ceremonie, used by them, and uncommanded of God, See, above they are hence concluded lawfull also; and, so, he justifies our Holy daies and Ceremonies, even while he im­pugnes them (not to extend his words to the justifiing of corrupt things, introduced into the service of God by them, in use among them, which as Christ might not use, so he did not, but reproved them.) 5. [...]ut, he ha's an help at Maw yet, by saying, That this Hymne signifies an extempore song; as diverse Interpreters, saith he, make that distinction 'twixt Hymns and Psalms and Spirituall Songs, Col. 3, 16. [...]o which I say, 1. That Division is naught, where the members divident are coincident, as, here, spirituall So [...]gs (one of the members) is with Hymns, if (as it signifies Songs, so) it signifie spiritu­all, (as sure here, it do's.) 2. I dare not take it upon his word, that [Page 51] Interpreters, here, so distinguish. But, 3. if they should, I'se shew him an Interpreter, that may be allowed to weigh in the ballance a­gainst six hundred of them, that interprets, farre otherwise; ('tis that glorious man, [...], Dr. Hammond, on Eph. 5. 19. 5.) Who saith, that the difference of those three [...]. must be fetch't from the Jewes, who have 3. sorts of Cancicles, 1. [...] from [...] amputavit, a Con­cise verse, which is here called a Psalm; 2. [...] Praise, celebra­tion, depredicating of any thing; 3. [...] Canticum or Cantio, whence is [...] the Song of Songs, and to this answers, here, the [...], and the word, Spiritual [...]. or Christian added to it, is in oppo­sition to the [...], and the like drunken sensual Songs and O­vations, in their Bacchanalia, &c. by which it appeareth, that the specifical difference of the former of these from the rest, is not, for that it was an extemporarie thing. 6. But, himself places no great affiance, in such Interproters, and, therefore, ha's recourse to others, who understand no more by [ [...] f] than praising God, which Math. 26. 30. sense he will confirm by such acceptation of the word, [...]. Heb. 11, 12. Answ. 1. That there it is not rendred to praise, but to sing praise; now, sing we cannot (especially David's Hymns, (out of which this last place is taken) being disposed by Art Metrical, and bound to the lawes of versifying) extempore. 2. It signifies, I will compose an Ode or Psalm in thy praise, then sing it, which, sure, can't be done ex tempore, nei­ther. Now, these things being so, the Apostle commanding this singing (whatever our Authour sayes, to elude the matter) did im­pose or enjoyne the singing of Set Forms (of praise.)

To the Ninth Argument for Liturgies, Because it's lawfull to use a Form in Preaching, &c. He Answers, in summe, That 'tis not lawfull, to write all a Sermon verbatim, and then deliver it without a­ny alteration, and after Print, and then impose it on others; therefore, &c. To which we say 1. That the Objection may be improved, thus: If Set Psalmodie or See the last Answer. Hymnologie, if Set Translations of Scripture, Set Con­fessions and Professions of Faith, Set Catechismes, and Set penned Ser­mons be lawfull, then are Set Prayers also lawfull. But, those are law­full: Therefore, so are these. 2. What he speaks against writing a Sermon word for word, delivering it without addition or substraction, or variation, and, so, injoyning it, is equally pleadable against the particulars immediately foregoing. 3. Reading (a thing, that broiles in his breast, A thing that did, also, in Disciplinari­ans theirs, Hooker, l. 5. p. 221. that Sermons should be read) of the S. Scrip­ture [Page 52] (where no liberty is left for alteration of words and phrases, or adding, &c.) is by Scripture called Preaching. Act. 15, 21. preach him, being read, ‘For, so, saith Mr Hooker, Bo [...]k 5. p. 213 sect. 19. of necessity it must be understood, inasmuch as we know, that the Jewes have alwayes had their weekly readings of the Law of Moses, but that they alwayes had, in like m [...]nner, their weekly Sermons upon some part of the Law of Moses, we no where find.’ Yea, and the Scripture read is the best of Preaching See Id. ib. p. 229. 4. This, also, to him (ad hominem) is considerable, that one may preach with his pen, which comes to the hearer (Reader) without al alteration. I Evangelize, sayes Dr. John Reynolds De Rom. Eccles Idolo­lat. Praef. ad Com: Effexiae, with my hand, and by writing.

To the Tenth Argument for Litutgies, Because it was the practice of the Church in Scripture-times, and downwards, to have them: He begins to Answer very fastidiously, but, withal nothing to the pur­pose of the Argument, which is a knot too hard for him, e're to untie, (disputing against all Forms, as he do's.) The Bishops, saith he, said so, and thought, to prove it: and then, out of Smec: or the Club-Divines, mentions a mistake of Bishop Andrewes, about a Jewish Liturgie, To which I say, 1. The Bishops were wont, to speak as much truth, as any of their enemies ever were, and had as much of Christian simplicitie and veracitie; and, what they thought or needed to prove, both in respect of the learning of the men, and the justifia­blenesse of their cause, could not want advocation. 2. As-to what Bishop Andrews (of immortal memorie) did, in inquirie after the Jewish Liturgie, as I know not now, so at present I have no com­moditie to examine, (a thing but needful, when Smectymnuus and his followers speak for their own, and against their Adversaries inte­rest.) This I suppose, that the Reverend bishop Hall (now, at rest with God) finally answered their Pamphlet, whereout this Story I own to have been taken; but, His [...]ook, I have not Since, I find, that B. Hall d [...]es fu [...]y prove that the Jewes had a Fo [...]m of Litur. from Moses's time; Answ. to the Vind. [...]f Smec. p. 3 [...], &c ¶ 5, & 6. p. 10 [...].. 2. As-to what he adds (as reason,) That if there had been any such (Liturgies,) in Christs and His Apostles time, doubtlesse, we should have found some mention of it, in the Scripture, where is mention of their reading and preaching in the Synag [...]gues, and of giving the Book of Isaiah S. Luk: 4. 17.. I Answer, 1. That the Scriptures silence in this matter, proves nothing. The Scripture was given, to be the perfect Rule of supernatural Faith and heavenly manners; but, sets not down, alwaies, particular Observations or Customs, The practise of ord [...]narie reading of the [Page 53] Law, in the Assemblies on the Sabbath, Act: 15. 21. is not found mentioned, for a long time together; now, is it hence conclusible, That the Scriptures were not read, in the Assemblies? More Instances, in this kind, may be given; but, this (in general) we say See the learn­ed Author of the Additio­nals to Bishop Andrews, on Cōmandments, Commandm: 3. p. 271. saying thus: Though in matters of Faith, which are of absolute necessity to salvation for all to know, it may be granted that they are all expressed in Scripture; yet for other mat­ters that con­cern the dis­cipline, order and govern­ment of the Church, it was not necessarie to have them in writing (though many of them be oc­casionally mentioned;) it was sufficient that they might be known by the daily practice of the Church wherein every one might read them written in large and capital letters. See Grot: V [...]t. p. 140, 141. & Discussio p. 173, 174, &c. See Dr Hammond's Quaeres, Quare 1. per tot. See also Dr Whitaker disp, de Sacr: Scrip: qu: 6. contr: 2. c. 6., That there were many Observances, Ʋsages and Orders, in (especially) the Gospel-Church, which were well-known to those, who observed, used, &c. them; but the S. Scriptures do not, sometimes at all, sometimes but glancingly or allusively reflect or touch them. 3. It follows not (should the Argument be pressed so far,) that they ne'r had, or used a set Form, because it is not found, at this day: For, many Antique Monuments are perished and lost. Again, though Forms now exstant were not entire (with interpolations, &c.) as, now, they are, till they ceased, to be a Church; yet, many matters contained in these (disguised) Liturgies might be in use, before: Semblably as 'tis in or with the Liturgies, that go under the names of S. Mark, and S. James (thence surnamed Jacobus Leiturgus.) Hegesippus. &c. 4. It is undeniable that the Jews used a stinted prescript Form of prayer and praise or thanksgiving in the celebration of the Passeover; and the learned See L. Bru­gensis in Ps. 112. Jo: Scaliger de Emen: temp. l. 6. Beza Ann. Maj: in Mat. 26. 20. Dru­sius Praeterit: l. 1. in Mat. 26. 30, Ainsworth in Exod: 12. 8. John Balls Trial of the Grounds tending to separation, c. 7. p. 106. bring proofs, that our Lord approved the same.

To our Eleventh Argument, That a Liturgie is a good help to those that can't pray: He Returns four things. The 1. That it is rather an hinderance: for, were it not for such Forms, the help of the Spirit of God would be sought and given. Answ: 1. That this opposeth all Forms, equally with Liturgies. 2. What if that of the famous Hales d should be true—when the Spirit stirs up a man to newnesse of e Hales's Gol­den Remains, first Sermon on 2 Pet: 3. 16. p. 16. life, it exhibits not unto him an inventorie of his sins, as hitherto un­known; but, either supposes them known in the Law of Nature—; or sends him to learn them from the mouth of his teachers. More than this, in the ordinarie proceedings, of the H. Spirit, in matter of instru­ction, [Page 62] I yet could never descrie? Propor [...]ionably to which I adde, the spirit helps to pray, by directing to good forms of Prayer. Accord­ingly, 3. the Spirit is our Advocate (Paraclete, signifies that,) in setling a Ministry to pray and intercede for their several Corgrega­tions, and enabling them, even in the Apostles times, to form a Li­turgie, to continue in the Church, to that end, and thereby helping our infirmities, and teaching us to pray, as we ought See Practi­cal Catechism, l. 5. Sect. 3. p. 401.. 4. Some may not know what things to ask fo [...]; now, the Text in Rom: 8. 26. imports, that the Spirit helps us, in [...]he latter, as when we pray, but know not our selves what is best, no [...] consequently, what we ought, to pray for, particularly, (health, or wealth, or honour,) then Christ joines His helping hand [...], joines in re­lieving. to ours, joine [...] His prayers to ours, (for that, which he knows, we most want,) and so, helps, to relieve us, in all our distresses [...], (by us) rendred, infirmities. See Dr Ham­mond in Loc.. Now, the Spirit, or Christ [...]hus suggesting a wise choice of the matter; words, phrases, o [...]der, method may still need, and be advantageously supplyed by Forms o [...] Liturgies, and without those helps will be wanting, in many, who yet are worthie Christians.

His second Return is, by a Dilemma, Because they help neither those that have no grace, nor those that have grace: Not the former, for what good will Crutches (saies he, scurrilously) do to a dead man, as every gracelesse man is? But, to this I, easily, Answer, 1. That this will exclude all prayer, whether stinted or conceived: for, what abilitie hath a dead man, or what good doth it to him, even all prayer put-up by himself? He's dead, he can't conceive prayer, and 'tis not conceived how he should, or even so much as speak or move his lips. All the Contra-Remonstrants See Collatio Hagiensis. (of which number I oft discover our Author to be) asscribe no more unto man in the work of his regeneration (which confines with this matter,) than they asscribe to him, in his generation, or resurrection.

For, they say, Sicut ad na­tivitatem su­am— As no man contributes ought of his own to his birth, or to his raising from the dead; so also to his conversion no man con­tributes, or confers; but it's the meer work of the grace of God in Christ, which works in us, not onely the power of believing, but also faith it self. ‘Again, he's dead; and Donteclock, * counts all his best endeavours, which tend to his salvation, to be vain, fruitlesse and conducing more to his hurt, than benefit, before faith and the spirt of regeneration by unresistible operations (for, so, 'tis obvious [Page 63] and necessarie to understand his meaning) are infused into him Concludi­mus omnem zelum, om­nem (que) curam quam pro­movendae sal­vis suae ho­mines adhi­bent, vanam & frustrane [...] esse, magisque obesse quàm prodesse, ante fidem & spiri­tum renova­tionis. 2. But, whereas he saies, every natural man is dead, citing Eph: II. 1, 5. I might say, that Symbolical Divinitie is little Argumentative. 2. The same Apostle, afterwards, saies, that they are but asleep Eph: 5. 14. See 1 Tim: 5. 6. (speaking of the same, dead men.) 3. I ask, are we all Heathen? for, such these were, of whom the Apostle speaks. You Heathens lying like so many carkasses, desperately gone in all kind of sins, but which state you had contracted by walking, v. 2. That is, for many years together living formerly, and securely going on in the epidemical sins of the nations, the custome of the Gentile World. 4. I deny not, that without Christ we are rightly said to be dead in sins; yet, 'twil be rashnesse to affirm, all that are called by the Gospel, to be altoge­ther without Christ. 5. I say, all unregenerate persons, indeed, are dead, but in a figurative sense. 'Tis certainly true, no unregenerate person lives in Christ, even because he wants faith: mean while, how will it be proved, that we all lost this faith, or the power of it, in Adam, so as to be said, to be dead to it, by our nature, properly so called? This is easily appliable to the case before us. But, 'twill be farther cleared, by our Answer to his third Return, which is,

3. If he have grace, he wants no crutches, because he's cured. To which we say, 1. [...]hat his so oft men [...]ion of the (wooden) Meta­phor (crutches) imports, that, naturally, we are onely debilitated or maimed, not dead; and, do's not this crosse with what he said before, That we were dead? 2. Crutches implying but impotencie and imperfection; there may be many so impotent and imperfect in Grace (Babes in Christ, Lambs of the Flock,) as to need helps, which, at their very weakest, they are not so dead, but that, by the prevent­ing Grace of Christ, (which offers Omnibus offertur Dei misericordia. Nemo illius expers est, ni­si qui renuit; S. Bernard, Serm. 1. in Purif. Mar. it self to all, for their quicken­ing,) they may make use of. 3. It may be, and is, often, so, that a man may have excellent sentiments, and very gratious conceptions, which yet (wanting utterance, and command of expression or phrase,) he cannot meetly Fieri autem potest, ut re­ctè quis sen­tiat, & id quod sentit poli tè eloqui non possit, Cicero Tus­cul. Quaest. l. 1. mihi p. 3. expresse, and herein a Form will stead him very much, that he be not rash with his mouth Eccles. 5. 2.. 4. The Service of God, in great and solemn Assemblies, exacts greater maturitie, solemnitie, decencie and exactnesse; therefore, a well-formed Liturgie is highly requisite, in this case; which we shall, farther, speak unto, when we have heard

His 4. Return, which is, That if the lame should use it, yet no rea­son, [Page 56] why the cured, also, should. To which I oppose the Reverend Calvin's so-well-known saying. Epist. 87. Quod ad formulam precum, &c. (which I have set down, above.) Whereby appears, that there are other reasons than the being lame (the obviating novellizing in some, and that the Consent of the Churches may have the more cer­tain Constat;) why these Crutches (as he will call them) should be (under obligation, to be) leaned, or walked on.

And, thus, we have routed all his Parade of Answers to our Arguments (so many as he's pleased to muster, and accoustred or furnished with weapons so very much rebated in their edges, as he thinks good for his interests;) and are, now, to attaque another Bodie of Arguments against our particular (venerable) Book, which by Puritans, and (their spawn) Brownists and Phanaticks of all sorts, on one side, and the Papists on t'other (like our B. Lord between two thieves) has been and is, still, crucified. This Body of Objections is levied (in part) out of Smectymnuus, under the high style of Godly and learned Presbyterian Ministers. To which Character, we shall say but this, That [Godly] is oft the Badge of a Partie or Faction; but, Christ has given us a sure Characteristick, S. Matth. 7. 20. And, these we know by their fruits. For the title [learned,] its a very modified one as applied to some men, and there are, that are learned (as Curio was eloquent) to the publick mischief. malo pub­ [...]ico. [...], Democrates. Et, [...], Id. Well, the Issue of this Club of Divines is now, again midwiv'd into the World, to annoy truth, peace and order ('Twere well, if the Antidote were republished, also, That the Children of this world (too much so, in some particulars) might not be more diligent than the children of light.) But, out it's come, with a strange Metamorphosis, of a Hill Areopagi for Areopagitae. It was a constitution of those admired Sons of Justice, the Areo­pagi. p. 1. And this piece of incrudition is well (I wis) excused, by citing of Chaucer's writing semyramus for semiramis, &c, See their Animadversions upon the Remonstrants Defence against Smectymnuus, p. 6, or Street into a man, Mar's-street or Areopagus put for the severe Judges, that sate in the Place, so styled.

After his Laudative, and the enumeration of the particular Names of this zealous Cluster, he produces their Arguments against our Liturgie, whereof

The 1. is, That it symbolizeth or agreeth so much with the Popish Masse, as that the Pope would have consented to the use of it, might he [Page 57] but confirm it; and, that K. Edw: 6th told the Devonshire-Rebels Cambden in Anno 1560 (contending for the Masse) that, though it seemed to them a new Ser­vice, 'twas indeed no other than the old; and, therefore, if good in La­tine, good in English. To which, I say, 1 (and tis appliable to all his Reasons following;) that this, and the rest are used, onely ad conflandam invidiam, and more to intangle or insnare weak people, and breed scruples in their minds. For, to them, that look at, or behold all Liturgies as images or inventions of men forbidden, in the second Commandement, this Objection, and the others that follow, are perfectly in [...]gnificant, in sober reasoning. But, (more particularly to this, and the following Reasons) we say, 2. that 'tis childish, to think, that Truth is to be measured, by its opposition to the Church of Rome's Religion, and that the more distant we are from that Church, the more truth we possesse. 3, It is grosly false, that it symbolizeth any farther with the Portuis or Masse, than these agree to sound doctrine and devotion: The matter thereof consisting of 1. Scripture-Readings in a known tongue; 2. Invocation of God in the sole intercession or mediation of Jesus Christ, and not 3. Upon Angels or Saints departed, 4. For the living and not for the dead. 5. The right administration of the Sacraments, and Psalmodie. Now, are these things Popish? Is the celebration of the Eucharist sub utrâ (que) (both with bread and cup,) in remembrance of Christ's death and passion See the Of­fice of Com­munion., who by one oblation of himself once offered hath made a full, perfect and sufficient oblation and satisfaction for the sinnes of the World; is thi [...] (J say) any peice of the Masse, or is not that (in the propriety of the now-use of the Word) put for (what's quite contrary to this) 1 unbloody 2 sacrifice of the Body of Christ, which the Preist doth continually offer up for the quick 5 and dead. Whence it followes, 4. That the matter is good, and if the form of words should be allowed, to be taken out of the Masse-Book, what the least blame can there be affixt on that? Will expressions derived from even Heathens, and used in a Sermon (which to doe, is very lawfull See Bishop Andrewes's Serm: of Wor­shiping Imaginations, p. 31, 32. Egeon Askewe's Apologie for the use of the Fathers and secu­lar learning in Sermons, published 1605. Bishop King's XLth Lecture on Jonas. Dr Fleming (saies my Authour) in an Excellent Ʋniversity-Sermon determined it lawfull: so (saies he) did Dr House against Dr Reynolds, who upon this Sermon disclaimed the contrary opi­nion. See all this in a little Book called, A Brief View of the state of the Ch. of E. as it stood in Q. El. and K. Ja. Reigns, by Sir John Harrington, p. 153, 154, 155. See also Dr Chaloner's Sermons, Serm: on Tit. [...]. 13. p. 6. &c., not being used, for the expressing any evil or erroneous matter, supposed and proved, to be left out,) conclude the Sermon, [Page 66] wherein they are respersed, to be Heathenish or the device of an Heathen? Whereon I frame this Dilemma, if our Liturgie symbo­lize with the Popish Masse, it do's so, either in respect of the Mat­ter, or the Form. Not of the Matter: for, that which duly brooks the name of Popish (or, as they'l have it, Anti-Christian) the foul and grosse errours, are expurged. Not of the Form: for, order and phrase, is not, properly, Anti-christian or Popish (in that sense.) 5. The agreeing of our Liturgie with the Masse, in all things but the crasse errours thereof, speaks the Composers of it, to have title to Christs blessednesse, S. Matth. [...]. 9. Blessed are the peace-makers or the peaceable (for, so, the [...] word will signifie:) which words are, also, a sufficient Warranty for any, to endeavour peace, to repair the breaches in the Church, and to make Psal. 122. 3. Jerusalem a City, which is at unitie in it self; when it may be done, without any breach of charity, or wrong to Faith. Well! say they what they will, that hunch Pacem u­tro (que) cubito proturbant. away peace with both elbows, and would have our divisions and quarrels Qui aeterna cupiunt esse dissidia; Vo­tum pro pace Ecclesiae. eternal (as Grotius speaks,) 'tis an amiable thing to live peaceably with all men, as far as it is Rom. 12. 18. possible, and as much as in us is, and to make no wider rup­tures in Christ's seamlesse coat, than is of rigorous necessity. 6. About the Popes consent to the confirming ou [...] L [...]turgie, when I have Answer­ed, That acts of this nature, or perhaps fo [...] their turn at all points, the Popes have been willing, to multiply above what was required or ne­cessary, to gain consideration and honour, and farther advantage to themselves; let Tryal of the grounds tend­ing to separa­tion, c. 8. p. 152 153. Mr Ball tell them, That the Papists can't sincerely approve our publick Service, but they must condemn and detest their own, their prayers in an unknown tongue, their praying to Saints depart­ed, much more to feined Saints; their receiving in one kind; their unbloody sacrifice; their real presence, &c. And if for the first 11. years of Q. Eliz. the Papists came to our Churches and Service, what can we (saies he) think, but that the hand of the Lord was with us at that time for good, when without division we sought him, and he was pleased so to honour us, that our Adversaries should at least feignedly submit themselves? We say, that the English Liturgie gathered ac­cording We do not, like the Isra­elites, borrow any Jewels of the Aegyptians, but like Laban to Jacob, we search their houses, to see wha [...] Jew­els they have of ours, which were left us by the Primitive Fathers. And, dare be bold to say as Laban (with a far better title) These Ceremonies be my Ceremonies, these prayers be my prayers, as he of his daughters, &c. Mr D. Wh. Vind, of the Form of C. Prayers, p. 36. to the Modules of the Fathers, the most pure of them, is [Page 67] not a collection out of the Romish Missal, but a refining of that an­tient Liturgie, which heretofore had been stained or impurated by the Masse; those things being justly cast out, which were unjustly added, to the Liturgie of purer antiquitie. No translation of the Masse, but a restitution of the former antique liturgie, with the in­tersertion of diverse Prayers used by the H. Antients, conformly to Sacred Scriptures.

His second Reason (out of Smec:) is, Because it was framed on purpose to bring Papists to Church: Answ: 1. That this sets a good If S. Paul, by being a Jew to the Jew, could hope to gain the Jew, why should not we (without being Papists to the Papists, but only Chri­stians wherein they are so too) expect to gain the Papists also? View of the New Di­rect, p. 63. Sect. 15. Se [...] also p. 62. (most satisfa­ctorily.) character, both upon the Composers, and the Composition, that They designed, and It was framed, and both, so, as not, in the least, pre­judicing Truth or Charitie (to the Protestant English,) to convert any Act. 26. 18. to turn them from darkness to light. 2. The aime of our Reformers was, to compose a publick Service, and Polity Ecclesia­stical, conform (as neer as they could) to the Primitive Church, that so all the Children of that Church, enjoying such a Liturgie, &c. might serve God purely and like the H. Primitives. We, Accessimus autem quan­tum maximè potuimus, &c Apolog Ec­clesiae Angli­canae, mihi. p. 170. saith the excellent Bishop Jewel, came as neer as possibly we could, to the Church of the Apostles, and of the Antient Catholick Bishops, and Fathers, which we know as yet kept her integritie, and was, as Tertul­lian speaks, an uncorrupt or pure Virgin, not yet defiled with idolatrie, nor any grievous or publick errour: nor onely our Doctrine, but also our Sacraments, and the Form of our Publick Prayers, we have di­rected or framed to their Rites and Institutes: and, as we know Christ, and almost all the pious to have done, Religion by them (Papists) fouly neglected and depraved, we have recalled or brought back to its origin and first beginnings. 3. What the design and processe of our old authentick legal Reformers were, malevolent and schismatical Sme­ctymnuans must not teach us. We have it told us by a man, that will strike scale against six hundred of them, the most candid, vera­cious, profoundly learned Mr Hooker Eccl. Pol. l. 4. Sect. 14. à p. 163. ad p. 168. where (p. 165.) he considers this Ob­jection of T. C's producing..

His Third Reason is, Because it is so much idolized, called Divine Service. Answ. 1. Was there never a Parliament in the World, idoliz'd by its Adherents (Mr P. among them,) and, yet, sure, its whether admirers or adorers, thought not meet, that It should be [Page 60] abolished, or suffer an Ostracisme or Petalisme? were there not some Ministers (Smectymnuus as chief,) that were idolized, all their false tendries and heterodoxies swallowed without all discretion or discussion Beloved, I speak it confi­dently, that the greatest part of the deserters of the Ch. of E. are more, at best as much, lya­ble to a charge of implicite faith, as any Romanist whatever; the having mens persons in admiration, having clearly (I had almost said, alone) seduced them into their schism, er­rours, and he­resies: of which (I am satisfied) they are never able to give any rational ac­count, beyond the credit of their teachers, who to them are Scripture, Canons, Church, and what not, Mr Jo: Martin, in his (excellent) Sermon, called Hosannah, p. 24, [...]5., as the very Oracles of God, and with as implicite a faith as any proposition (whatever) of the Romish Church, is entertained and believed by any of the Bigots of that Persuasion? And yet these men passe with Mr P. for learned and Godly, and not to be deprived or silenced, I warrant you, by his good will, unlesse (what report speaks him,) he be turned Anabaptist. Nay, was not Preaching idoliz'd also, getting the Monopolie of all Gods service, (and as Moses's Rod the Egyptians-theirs,) swallowing them all up; the wretched, finatical, Rosicrucian, chymical, chimerical Pilpetings of some heterodox and ignorant plebeian-spirited Pulpitiers, in spe­cial? Must Preaching, therefore, be put down, and the wooden Bells (in that H. Martyr's phrase) every where continue without Clappers? 2. But, we say, it's no more, than we must o [...] can expect, that ill-talented anti-interested persons should account every thing, which they dislike and damne (and would idolize, in one sense) to be too much honoured, and idolized, though (indeed) it have but a just proportion and pitch of respect and reverence: And, this is the very case, here. 3. And for his mention of Divine Service, in this matter, 1. I am sure, it has as good title as his, nay, as any mans Sermons have, to be enstyled, the Word of God (I may without violation of modesty say, a better.) 2. Divine Service, is no more than the Service of the Divinitie or of God, and then, sure, the words have nothing, that too much aggrandizeth the Book. We need not adde 3. that 'tis not unordinarie, to find Casaubon, Sal­masius, Scaliger, Grotius, Divine Augustine, divine Drusius, See Kellet's Miscellanies, & a­lios. Divinitas dicitur orationis, libri, rei gestae, hominis & aliarum re [...]um, Viv: in Aug: l. 7. c. 1. &c. to be called divine men, without any exception to the title or Eulogie, and, then, in this sense also, I should well hope, our B [...]ok, might be called, Divine Service. 4. His idle storie I let passe, and believe the man said honestly, and nothing amisse. 5. So, I need not alledge (to ballance this ametrio (if so it be) the immoderate scorn (Antiochus's tearing the Law) and villanious usage, that (precious) Book hath found, (even in a moderate Adversaries judgment too too extreme and vile.)

His Fourth Reason (from the Brotherhood) is, Because many [Page 61] distast it. Answ: 1. Alas! their palates. But 2. (and seriously,) his pen speaks too short; He should have spoken in the more amazing (because more Scriptural) Phrase, and have said, Many were offended or scandalled at it. But, then 3. this signifies, but that they were displeased with, or angrie at, it (not, in the onely Scripture-sense of scandal, made to sin by it See Doctor Hammond, of Scandal, p. 26. § 10. and p. 35. § 33, &c. See also Dr Taylors great Exemplar. Part third. Discourse 17. Of scandal, or Giving and Taking Of­fence, p. 463.;) and, then, his distinction may well take place; There are two sorts of men, 1 some are angrie, and 2 some care not (or, have no reason to care) for it. 4. It's piteous, I must straight forgoe, what another takes distast at. 5. There's an 1 offence given, and an 2 an offence taken onely; the distast or offence from the Book, is to be arranged to the second member of the distinction. 6. We are offended with their Church Polities, their exterminations of Bishops, their unsound Articles of Doct [...]ine, their discarding of Tythes, the unprimitivenesse of several matters, in their Church-Establishments: must we, therefore, denounce war against them (preach Evangelium armatum, as Ronsard said of some body) and make them forgo their settlements? 7. The loyal Sons, and Daugh­ters of the Church (which were, once, the more numerous, and, I am sure, ought, ever, to be the more considerable) will be distasted, if these things be taken away. And is not (in all congruitie of rea­son) more regard to be had of a Son, than a Rebel? 8. Several great Clerks beyond Sea have highly approved our Liturgie (not to speak of our Church-Government, by numbers of them highly ap­proved, and earnestly wished See Bishop Hall's Epis­copacy by Divine Right, Part 1. § 3. à p. 10. ad p. 17. See in my Preface.,) Casaubon, Gilbertus, &c. as in the Preface.

His Fifth Reason is, Because it differs much from Liturgies, in other Churches, The Liturgie of Scotland composed by John Knox, is observed, to be, in many things, like ours. Some of their forms of words are di­rectly all one with ours, o­thers with some small additions retaining our forms. which yet are not enjoyned. Answ: 1. Why should our Liturgie be more taxed for disconformitie to theirs, than theirs for not symbolizing with ours? And, 'twill be an unreasonable begging of the Question, to say, theirs are better than ours, when the highly learned Mons. Casaubon prefer'd it, not onely to his own (that of the French Protestant-Churches) but to all, that ever he saw or heard of, in modern times: when, again, 'twas part of Dr Featleys Manifesto Dippers dipt, p. 81. and challenge, That the Common-Prayer-Book of England is the most compleat, perfect and exact Liturgie, now extant in the Christian World; and, much to the same purpose, has Bishop Gauden, in the [Page 62] words our Margin [...]do in all [...]umble and [...]onscientio [...] freedom ex­presse my judg­ment, [...] high­ly appro [...]ing, yea and admi­ring (since I lately perused it more seriousl [...]) the piety, prudence, competency, aptitude of the Litur­g [...]e of the Church of England, as the best of any antient or modern, that ever I saw. And, I think, I have seen the most and best of them; Considerations touching the Liturgie, p. 30. exhibits. And 2 it is not out of all dispute, that in other Reformed Churches, the reading or using of a stinted Form is not constant, exacted Compare the prayer, which Beza used constantly, before and after Sermon with the Geneva-Common Prayer Book. See Mr Joh. Ball's T [...]yal, &c. c. 7. p. 121, 122. of every Minister, at all times. 3. Their practise (one way or other) yeelds but smal comfort or countenance to those men, who condemn all Liturgies, as vain, superfluous, humane inventions, a strange [...]orship, and breach of the second Comman­dement.

He adds (as of himself, now, but the Assemblers Directorie hath the same Exception, and, before them, also, it was that of Johnson, Greenwood, Robinson, &c. and all the rable-rout of Sectaries) a Sixth Reason, Because it tends to maintain a lazy, scandalous Ministerie, Answ: 1. That there is no affinitie 'twixt a Liturgie and an idle Ministerie. For, in the Primitive Church the abettours, maintain­ers, and, in part, devisers of Liturgies, have and will (when the See Gul [...]elm: Apollonii his L [...]tter or Tract to the Assembly, in which, toward the close, he speaks, in de­fense of set Forms. (The Book is, also, in English.) See S. Aug-Tract 9. in Joh 8. 12. & 16. & 21, 29, 35, 37, 50. [...]ossidoni [...]s in Vitâ Aug. c. 21 &c. Aug. de verb: Do▪mini in E­vang. Ser. 15. De verb. A­post Ser. 5, 6. names of their and Liturgies enemies shall be forgotten, as their carcaises) be of ever precious and sweetest memorie, and renown for their uncessant and indefatigable labours, in preaching, &c. S. S. Cy­prian, Ambrose, Chrysostome, Augustine were some of the Hero's I mean. Oh! their learning and zeal (confessed by the Adversa­ries!) [Ye heard yesterday, ye shall hear to morrow] how risely do they occurre in their Sermons or Tractates (as they call their Ser­mons!) S. Augustine, even to extreamest sickness preached in his Church, cheerfully and boldly, without any intermission. And, others, before and about those times, are famed for the like industrie; but, all this while a Liturgie was in use. Likewise, they pressed the knowledge of Scriptures, residence, diligence in reading, meditation and instruction of the people, as necessarie duties. When Religion was reformed, in those whom God stirred up to that work, how stupendous and even miraculous was the pains and industrie in preach­ing, and yet generally, they liked and framed a publick Form of stinted Liturgie. 2. The Directorie as little provides against a lazy Ministry: for, as a many Ministers that are for that, use stinted Forms of Prayer (yea and they that would be thought, to pray ex­tempore, [Page 63] make (sundrie) that shew See the sweet and in­genious Tract, called Eng­land's faith Monitour & Reprover. by some number of penned Pray­ers, which variety, they would fain have venditated for extempora­rinesse;) so 'tis but turning the heads of Prayers laid down direction­wise, in the Directorie, into a formal Prayer (which the Composers suspected would happen,) and the matter's done, without any more [...]-do. 3. The Liturgie is complained of, See Hooker, 1. 5. § 32. p. 205. for the tiring burdensom length of it, and can he be lazy, that conscientiously officiates by it, and loves so to do Nor doth the Directorie secure any from lazinesse, seeing nothing [...]ut lungs and sides may be used in the deliverie of any extempore prayer; See Fullers Ch. Hist. B. 11. p. 223.?

To his Seventh Reason drawn from the sufferings of some whom he'l term Godly, I have said enough alreadie Answ. to Reas XIV., and shall adde no more, meerly out of studie of all possible brevitie.

His Eighth is, Because it hath tended to harden many Papists in their false Religion, as seeing us come so neer them. Answ. 1. How neer we come to them (or, rather, how maignly distant we are from them) appears, in good part, by my Answ. to his First Reason against our Book. 2. By a [...] or Violentum, I may argue thus, (upon better grounds,) To come as much of the way, No Church ought f [...]rther to separate it self from the Ch. of Rome, either in Do­ct [...]ine or Cere­m [...]nie, than she hath departed from her self, whe [...] she was in her flourish­ing, and best estate, and from Jesus Christ our L. and Head: K. James Conf. at Hamp. Court, p. 77. See also Hist: of Presbyt. p. [...]3. Whether is a servant (much more, a Brother) that is rep [...]ehended a [...] much for his diligence, as for his neglect, for his good and faithful, as for his ill and false service, more likely thereby to amend his faults, than he that is seasonably and [...]eekly reproved for his miscariages onely? &c. View of the New D [...]ectorie, Sect. 15. p. 62. [...], S. Ignat Ep ad Pol [...]carpum. p. 205. Edit. Vedelia [...]ae▪ and as neer to an Ad­versarie, as truth will give leave, is a mean to soften, because it speaks and expresses that lovely, melting and charming qualitie of ingenu­itie and candor. 3. To oppose all things promiscuously (truth or falshood, right or wrong) in an Adversarie, is the course to harden him in all his Tenets and Practices. 'Twas the Summer Sun, not the Northern wind, that made the man cast off his Cloak. 4. Because when he sees true and Antique Tenets and Usages equally impugned with false and novel, he colourably perswades himself, that he has reason on his side, and that his Opposite aimes onely at his shame, conquest and vassalage. 5. That (as has been said, above) is not alwaies truest, that is remotest from Rome; and Truth is a Ladi [...], [Page 64] that deserves, eternally, to be courted, and never forsaken, in the least matter or manner. 6. To what he annexes, about confirming of ignorant scandalous people among us, thinking themselves true Christi­ans, by conforming thereto (to the Liturgie,) I Replie, 1 that there may be in ignorant scandalous people, some good things, some (though lesser) knowledge, some (though weaker) exercise of conscience; and if they are confirmed in these, and not in their ignorance, or scanda­lousnesse, by the Book, I pray, where's the harm? And, 2 if it should confirm them in these latter (worse,) it is but by accident on­ly, that it do's so, by abuse of the holy Book; and, then, what by this is more affixt on the Book, than is affixable on the Judgments, or even Mercies of God, which, accidentallie, obdure, and make wanton, some men? 3. If they would conform to that Book, I make no question, but they would be true Christians (of another-gets Stamp and Worth, than Mr P. and his fellows, or his Puritan-Progenitours;) and, then, to think they are so, may be so ordered, as to have nothing blameable in it.

His Ninth Reason is, Because it teacheth things, that are heathenish, as to call the Months, Januarie, &c, Daies, Mondaies, &c. from the Saxon-Idols. Answ. 1. That (by his leave, and look again) this is not to teach things, but to call names S, Luke complies so far with cu­stome, as to cal Mars-street, and the Areo­pagite. Consider these following names retain­ed after Bap­tism Dionysi­u [...], Act. 17. 33 Apol [...]o [...], i [...]. 18 2 [...]. Phebe, Rom. 16. 1. and Hermas, Her­ [...]es, v 14. Epaproditus, Phil. 2. [...]5. Epiphras, Col 1. 7.. 2. Those names are very lawful and allowable. For 3. no reason is there, why the fault of those, that imposed these names, in so doing should prejudice us, who (as all know) use only, by way of meer distinction, the names, which they g [...]ve out of superstition. Are we c [...]lpable of superstition, because they were, who first invented them? The ( [...]) sign and name of the ship, Dioscuri or Castor and Pollux Acts XXIX. 11. superstitiously given thereto, defiles not S. Lukes pen, who but distinguishes that Ship from others. If to Daniel there had been given no other name, but onely Belteshazzer H. Dan. IV, 5,, in honour of the Babylonian Belti Vide S [...]alig. de E [...]end. Temporum, l. 6. p. 277., should the idolatrie of the namers cleave to every one so termi [...]g him by way of personal difference onely? Were it not, saith Hooker Eccl. Pol. l. 5. Sect. 13. p. 206., to satisfie the minds of the s [...]mple sort of men, these nice curiosities are not worth the labour, which we bestow to answer them. 4. But, he adjoyns, that we use Jewish names, as Priests, [Page 65] Altars, Sacrifices. Answ: to the first of those three words, 1. We use Minister as oft as Priest, and why sometimes one, sometimes another, let him see in Dr Sparrow's Rationale on the Common-Prayer-Book p. 389, 390, &c.? The word Priest is not Jewish: for Priest is the English of Presbyter, and not of Sacerdos, there being, in our Torgue, no word in use, for Sacerdos; Priest, which we use for both, being impro­perly used for a Sacrificer, as Sacerdos signifies, but naturally ex­pressing a Presbyter; the name whereby the Apostles call them­selves, and those which succeed them, in their charge. For none can denie, that our word Priest is corrupted of Presbyter It may not be amisse, per­haps, to note, that, within the compasse of 2. § § the (old) Transl [...] ­tor of Calvins Institutions, turns it Priest, six several times, l. 4. Inst. cap. 3. § 7, 8.. Our Ancestours, the Saxons, first used Preoster, which by a farther con­traction became Preste, and Priest. The High and Low Dutch have Priester, the French Prestre, Italian Prete, but the Spaniard onely speaks full Presbytero The Reader is intreated, to see a Discourse on this mat­ter, in Mr Mede's Dia­tribes, Diat. on 1 Cor. 4. 1. p. 115.. 3. The word Priest is a better and fitter Apellative, than that of Minister, for four weighty Reasons, set down, à p. 115. ad p. 118. in the learned Author, cited in Marg: in the same Diatriba. And yet he prefers (as also do's Mr Hooker L. 5. Sect. 78. p. 417, 418, 419.) Presbyter (at full) to it; and this was used, in the so much maligned clamour'd Scotch Liturgie See also Dr▪ H. Savage, one of the Kings Chap­lains, Of this word Priest, in his Reasons, shewing no necessity of a Reformation.. 4. As S. Paul applies 1 Cor. 15. 39. See Hooker, ubi supra the name flesh, to that very sub­stance of fishes, which proportion [...]bly corresponds to flesh, though it be in nature another thing; so the Fathers call, usually, the Mini­sterie of the Gospel Priesthood, in regard of what the Gospel hath proportionable to antient Sacrifices, viz. the Communion of Christs Bodie and Blood. 5. For any danger impending from the use of the word; when the People hear the name, it draweth no more their minds to any cogitation of sacrifice, than the name of Senatour or Alderman, to thought of old age. These two last Answers defend­ing the use of the name, in case it should have some connotation, or reference to sacrificing. See Dr Sparrows Rationale, p. 259, 260. where also another reason is set down with these two thence extracted. 5. Altars have authoritie from the Gospel, S. Matth. 5. 13. If thou bring thy gift to the Altar, &c. Now, that the Offerings here mentioned, were not a Jewish perishing Rite, but a dutie of the Gospel, to continue, (and, consequentlie, the word, Altar, must be look'd upon, as to continue name and thing, under the Gospel;) 'tis underaken to be proved by good and solid reasons by some h. [Page 66] 'Twill not be amisse, to touch at those Reasons, which are; See Bellar­mine, In Scriptorib: Ecclesiast: See Medes [...], p. 8. & alibi. that all Why do they use the word Sabbath, so superstitiously, when that is a Jewish word? See Mr Fisher's Defence of Christmasse-Festival. the rest of the Sermon (whereof the Text mentioned, is a part) is Gospel, and of Duties obliging Christians; therefore, this; Habemus nos fideles [...]ltare, &c. in Loc: See Chryso­stome. Theo­phylact, Oc­cumenius in Loc. Haymo saies, Altare Eccle­siae est, ubi quotidiè cor­pus consecra­tur Christi. Remigius, Habemus er­gò Altare Ecclesiae, ubi consecratur [...]o [...]pu Do­minicum. and, before all the Precepts, this severe sanction is prefac'd, whosoever shall break, &c. Altars, also, are authorized from Hebr. XIII, 10. of which saies Sedulius, (who lived Sermon Of the Worshipping Imaginations, p. 35: See also his Answer to Card: [...]erron. p. 6. [...]. An. 430. and excerpted all his Notes on S. Paul's Epistles from Origen, Ambrose, Hierom, and Austine, and, therefore, his authoritie is the more considerable,) We Enchiridii ad Laurent: c. 120. Edit: Danaei. the Faithful have an Altar, besides the Altar of the Jews, whence we partake of the Bodie and bloud of Christ. And, universallie, the Fathers speak of Altars every where, in their Works, material Altars, for improper Sacrifices. 6. Concerning the Word Sacrafice, Bishop Andrewes in c. 14. Marci. See Mede's Christian Sacrifice, p. 488, 497, 504. accounts it an imagination or fancie, to take Ombrage at the word. Many among us, saies he, phansie onely a Sacrament in this action (breaking of bread) and look strange at the mention of a sacrifice: whereas we not onely use it as a nourishment spiritual (as that it is, too) but as a mean also, to renew a covenant with God, by virtue of that sacrifice, as the Psalmist speaks, Ps. I. 5. So our Saviour Christ telle [...]h us in the Institution, Luk: XXII, 10. and the Apostle, Hebr. XIII. 10. And the Old Wri­ters use no lesse, the word sacrifice, than Sacrament; Altar, than Table; Offer, than Eat; but both indifferentlie, to shew there is both. For, a tast; See S. Austine: Missam audire dicitur qui Liturgiam [...]uscult [...]r. Missas tenere est Ecclesiasticos conventus agere. He [...]ce, Missarum solennia cele­brare, Gratian: de consecrat: dist: ca [...]: 12. Cùm ergò sacrificii sive altaris sive qua­rumcun (que) eleemosynarum, &c. and Bede: Ambros. Epist: 35. l. 5: Ecclesiae mos obtinutt, ut sacrificium altaris, &c. [...]7. As to his Charge of Popiso names, Christmasse, &c. I say, the name is not Popish: if it be so deemed, because of the termination, masse, I [...]ver, [...] that even missa or masse is not Popish (far antienter than Poperie,) it signifying, anti­ently, the Worship of God; h consisting in publick Prayers, Thanks­givings, Confession of Faith, Reading of the Scriptures, Receiving the Eucharist (and, so, the antient Masse, and Liturgie were the same.) But, 2 the ending here masse, and in Michaelmasse, &c. [Page 67] signifies a Feast The old Saxon word mae [...]an, & from thence the English Mes [...] and Masse si [...]nifies a feast, and accordingly with them, any holy or festival day, i [...] alled mae [...]an [...]ae [...], M [...]-day, and, so saith Varro, doth the Greek [...], and the Latin Messa, from whence the common ward Mensa is but lightly removed, and signifies the meat, and not the table onely; and all this from the Latine Missa, because ad mensam mittitur, it is sent or served up to the table, Dr Hammonds s [...]xth Quaere Of the Festivals of the Church, Sect. 56. p. 455, 456.; so that, Christmasse is the Feast of Christ, &c. I need not adde, 3 from Bishop Andrews I [...] Sermon third, on the Nativitie, on Gal. III, 4. 5. (whose authority he can value, when it serves (seemingly) for his turn,) that Christmasse (Christi missa, all one with Christi missio,) is the sending of Christ, and, so, it's far enough from the Romish Masse or Liturgie.

His Tenth Reason is, Because it is a verie imperfect Form, there being many things wanting, that we ought to pray for, &c. Answ: 1. By reference to my Answ: to his Fifth Reason against our Liturgie. 2. By saying to his two Instances of that (supposed) imperfection, [No Prayer for assurance; Nor any for sending forth Labourers, &c.] that the former is not needful, nay not useful to be prayed for. S. Augustine saies De Correp. & Gratià, c. 13. See H, Grotii Anamadver­sion [...] in A­nimadversi­ones Andreae Rive [...]i, ad Art. IV. p. 18. See also his Disquisitio Pelagiana, p. 199, 130, 131, 132. See also, ib. p. 160, &c. Scriptura dicit, Beatus homo qui semper est pavidus [Prov. 28. 14.] & nunquam est de salute propria mens secura sapientis-quis de perpetua incolumitate securus? Quod si utique non est, ficuti ne (que) esse debet, &c. Sal [...]an: ad Eccl: Cath: l. 2. mihi p. 379., Who of the multitude of the Faithful, while he lives in this mortality, may presums himself, to be in the number of the praedestinate? because this is needful to be concealed, in this place (or, world) for fear of elation or pride. Elsewhere, He saith, * That in the tentation of this life, securitie is not expedient: * That none can be secure, save when this life is finished, which is a tentation upon the earth: * That those that live righteously and piously are found uncertain of their preseverance it self: * That it is profitable for all, or well nigh all, in regard of a most wholsome humilitie, not to be able to know what (for qualities or conditions) they shall be. And Prosper d hath the like in sundry places: So that, instead of any blame imputable to our Book, in this affair, it's highly to be applauded, as being a Transcript, not onely of Primitive Devotion, but of Primitive Doctrine, also. And, let novitie give over affronting Antiquitie. Definat incessere novitas ve [...]ustatem, Dictum Coelestini P. 3. Let me adde this; How unsafe it is to relie on (what some call) Assurance, is too visible, by the late traiterous Regicides, with b Ad Obje ctionem Vincentii XII. Praedestinatio Dei apud nos dum in praesentis vitae pe­ticulo versamur, incerta est. [Page 68] whom there was nothing (poor men! I could heartily wish, it might have been groundedlie, so Utinam ne­mo pereat, Nazianz.) but Heaven-ward, ho! though a company of facinorous Impenitents. Certainly, a gracious tenour of a holy life is (if not the onely, yet) the most sure and chief assu­rance. Altera est Quaestio de certitudine pro futuro▪ Hic datur magis bona spes quàm certitudo, spes qualis, est in honestâ matronâ, quae cum semper casta fuerit, etiam in po­sterum talis esse vult, & futurum esse confidit, ideóque non me [...]uit anxiè ne se maritus repudiet. Haec spes sollicitudinem & cautionem non excludit. Quamdiu [...]. vivimus in certamine sumus, ut ai [...] l. 2. contra Pelag. Hieronymus. Bernard. Certitudinem utique non habemus, sed spei fiducia consolatur nos. 1 Cor. 10. 12: Phil. 2. 12. Grot. Annot. ad Cassand. ad Art. IV. For his other Instance and charge of imperfection [no Prayer for Labourers, &c.] it's, also, utterly causelesse: For, has not our Liturgie an excellent Prayer for the Whole State of Christs Church militant here in earth? and, therein, do's not the Chuch beseech the Divine Majestie to inspire continually the universal Church with the spirit of truth, &c? Do's She not pray in the Collect for S. Barnabe's Day, See also the Collect for S. Bartholomew's Day, and o [...]hers. That the Lord Almightie would not suffer us to be destitute of his manifold gifts, nor yet of grace to use them alway to his honour and glorie. So we have satisfied his Exceptions, and challenge him to find any such Defective Omissions.

His Eleventh is, Because there are so many unwarrantable and offensive things therein. Answ: For his offensive things, I have account­ed (somewhat) in Answ: to his Fourth Reas. against our Book. For his Unwarrantables, we'l view them distinctly, and applie Answer to them, accordingly.

The 1. is, Adding and diminishing from Scripture, endeavoured to be proved by that sentence praeliminarie to our Book. At what time soever, &c. Ezek. XVIII, 21. 22. Answ. 1. That the Accuser knows not what adding, &c. is. Let him learn it above, in my Answ. to's Twenty fifth Reas. against Liturgies. 2. He adds here, for proof, Prov. 30. 6. But let him, here, also, take with him Grotius's Note on the words, He Addit, qui aliter quàm Deus imperat facit, ut dictū ad Deut. IV, 2 Grot. in Loc. adds, that do's otherwise, than God com­mands. He brings for proof, also, Rev. 22. 18. To which we say, 1 What if that be onely the adjuration [...]. of the Scribe, (whereof there are examples,) which was the learned Mr Lively's conjecture? 2 We say, [...]t is a symbolical, and Prophetical form of expressing the certaintie, and immutabilitie of this Prophecie; and, that it imports, also, the absolutenesse and perfection of it, in order to pub­lick use, that it should be the one Prophecie given to the Christian [Page 69] Church, which should bring Divine Authoritie along with it, as sent with a commission from Heaven; and, therefore, now, no new doctrine was, farther, to be expected, by the Christian Church, and whosoever taught any, as a rule Though ma­ny excellent things were written after­wards, Jose­phus cont. Appion: l. 1. and there might be some Prophets af­ter S. John, as Justin tells us, That the gift of Pro­phecie remained, in the Church, till his time. See Dr Hammond in Rev. XXII. 18. of Faith and Life, and pretended Revelation * for it, should fall under the censure denounced on false Prophets, Deut. XIII. and under S. Paul's Anathema, Gal. 1. 8, 9. Now, let him applie this to his Charge, if he can. 3. To the par­ticular place contested, I say, 1 'Tis cited according to the sense, though not the words. And, the same petulant censure ever and anon, in that manner. Con­cerning the several wayes of citing in the N. and O. Testament, 1 as to the words, 2 as to the sense alone, 3 as to the type fulfilled, 4 as to the analogie, 5 [...] or indefinitely, 6 [...] or precisely, 7 [...] or summarily, See in Bishop P [...]ideaux his Fasciculus Controvers [...]arum, p. 24. See, also, Hooker. l. 5. § 19. p. 213, 214. See also, concerning the place in Ezek. (par­ticularly,) Bishop Gauden's Considerations, &c. p. 24. &c. which Answ. Mr Firmin has not, cannot firmly overthrow. For instance, see a pregnant place, Hebr. X, 5, 6. cited out of Ps. XL, 6, 7, 8. And, this Answ: may be snarled at, but it can, never, be rationallie everted. 2 Thus,, 'tis also ordinarie for the Fathers, not to cite precisely the words, but the sense onely, many times.

The 2. Ʋnjust [...]fiable wherewith he charges our Book, is, Our leaving out many Books of Scripture, never to be read thooughout the year; charging it as contrarie to 2 Tim. 3. 16: Answ: 1. By asking, in the learned Thorndike's words: Of the Ser­vice of God at Religious As­semblies, p. 403. What will any man say now to the Order of reading the Scriptures, once a year, in the Church? Shall this be the thanks of the Church of England, for renewing that reli­gious Order of the Antient Church, and providing a publike course, for the people to become acquainted with the Scripture, To say, that it is out of the Breviarie or Masse? 2. Be it known to him, we leave out none of the Scriptures, in our yearly lecture, or reading of them, as if we thought them not divinely i [...]spired or unprofitable, but allowing them to be [...], we think that some Chapters may be well omitted in publick, as being either 1 such as have been read already, upon which score the Chronicles are omitted, being, for the most part, the same So VII. of Nehem. with the Books of Kings, read before; or, 2 such as having, for the main, been read alreadie, either in the same Book, or some other, (the case of certain chapters, in some [Page 70] other Books;) or, 3 such as being full of Genealogies, S [...], for this cause are emi [...] ­ted, Gen. 10, 11, 24, Exod. 6. likewise S. Matt: [...]. 1. to 18 v. Luk. 3. 22. to end. Some Chap­ters are not read, because Ceremonial, as Exod: 25. to 32, and 35. to the end [...]th Book. Levit. 1. to 18. and 21. to 26. also the last Chapter in Numb. and those two in Deut. 14. and 23. So, those are left that describe Places, Josh. 15. to 23. Those also that are prophetically mystical, as all Salomons Song, and many Chap. in Ezek, especially 9 last, and Rev. 2. to 22. or some other matter counted lesse profitable for ordinarie Hearers: as, the nine last Chapters of Ezekiel, the first eight of the first of Chro­nicles, how would such Hearers be edified by? Were not men re­solved, to keep up their animosities, though never so causelesse and groundlesse, they would never quarel, in this, and the like cases. But, [...] (or, rather, [...]) [...], is a saying no older, than true. 3. With what brow (unlesse of brasse) dares he say, we never read throughout the whole year, Levit: Ruth, Ezra, Ne­hemiah, Esther, Lamentations, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah, Nahum, Zephaniah, Haggai, 2 Thess: 2 John, or even the 3 of John, or Phile­mon? Pray, Mr P. look o'r the Kalender, and see, whether these Books of S. Scripture are not appointed, to be read.

His 3. Ʋnwarrantable is, Grosse alterations and differences, in, and between the Translations, used in our Church, as 1 Psal: XIV. in the New Translation there are but 7. v. but, in the Service-Book, 11. But, 1. I ask, Is not that Surplusage of 4 v. Canonical Scripture; and, then, what great matter is it, where they are, (so it be perti­nently) inserted Neither can [...]ny errour hereby [...]rise, if the Referen­ces be well set in the Book: for it is well observed, that the English references [...]re better for use than most of▪ the Genevian Notes, &c: Fisher's Def. of [...]. 2. c. 4. p▪ 286.? 2. We say, the third v. There is none that doth goods no not one,] being an Hyperbole, which Paul also useth of the times before the Gospel, was the occasion why, also, those things which follo [...] from v. 13. to 18. inclusively were inserted, here, into some Greek Books, the Latin also, Ethiopick and Arabick. Our Book, therefore, has very good companie, in doing what it hath done. 3. His next instance is in Ps: CVI, 30. where, instead of [executed Judgment] (after the Hebrew and Greek. and Numb. 25. 7, &c.) there is, prayed. 1 A heavy fault, (if any.) But, 2 the Hebrew Palal will bear both significations, to execute judgment, and to pray, and both are good, saith Bishop Andrews, that vast Polyglot c See his Sermon preached in the time of Pestilence on Ps. CVI, 29, 30. [...]. 160. and 164. The Hebr. in other places signifies to pray, 1 Sam 2. 1. and 25. Jonah 2. i. The Greeks, also, trenslate it as we do [ [...]] intimating a prayer [...]onjoyned to his valiant act: by b [...]th which [...]e wrought the atto [...]ement. And we find not in O [...] Test. that Moses said, I fear and quake, &c. Fisher's Def. of Lit. l. 2. c. 4. p. 295. The Childee, reads, prayed. [Page] and Critick. 4. His other instances in Ps. XXII, 31. 'twixt [a seed] and [my seed,] in Ps. XL, 9. 'twixt [righteousness] and [thy righte­ousnesse,] in Ps. CV. 25. 'twixt [God turned] and [whose heart turned] will be for ever satisfied, by saying, that the Church intends not to aver, all that is read in the Church, to be truly translated; (if so, what had been the case of the Church Universal, when it had no Scripture of the Old T. but the Greek, and the traductions of it c?) a See Bellar­mine de Verbo Dei l. 2. c. 6. 2 Will the Carpers at our Translation employ themselves, and all they can make or procure, to turn but that one Book of Psalms, and undertake to put their work, beyond the Dye of a considerable num­ber of just Exceptions? If they will, I am ready (saies a learned man) to forfeit for one. It is sufficient, that what is read in the b Audiêrunt homines quod non c [...]gnoverunt & perturbati sunt, saies S. Augustine [...]ut of his experi­ence, Serm: cxliv. de Tempore. Church is more fit for the edification of it, than the change thereof, whereof S. Augustine's experience was, d Men hear, saith he, what they are not wonted to, and are much troubled. 3 How shamelesse a partialitie is it, that men should be so quick and penetrant, as to see many faults in the Old Translation of the Psalms, and to passe-by all the extreme barbarismes, the spurious additions, and the false translations, which the Psalms in Meeter contain? 4. It was well disputed in the Council History of Council of Trent, by Pao­lo Sarpio Veneto, l. 2. p, 155. See Ball of Separation, c. 9. p. 174. of Trent, by Aloysius of Catanea, from S. Jerome and Cardinal Cajetane, that no Translation is infallible, nor the Translatour equally assisted with the Spirit, as the Author; whence, it is natural, to conclude, that, if no Translation may be read in the Church, but that which is free from all errour, then none at all ought, to be read; for there are none, in which there are not mistakes. And, 5. those in our Psalter, are not such, as touch faith and manners, and other slips must be comported with, till we have a translation given by inspiration, as the Originals. For, 6. even K. James's Translation, elaborated by so many learned men (xlvii) how many [...] or over-sights, and [...] or misses have Dr Robert Gell Essay [...]n the New Tran [...]la­tion, in Folio. e In his fad­mirable) Pa­raphra [...]e, & [...]. on. N. Test [...] ­ment, pass [...]n in marg: and Dr Henrie Hammonde discovered in it? 7. For the last of his instances (out of Ps. CV, 25.) I think, the Old Translation hath done very well, in rendring the place, according to the sense onely; for, the letter is apt, to make men account God the cause and author of sin (a very spread opinion, in our daies.) Now, God did, no otherwise, turn their (the Egyptians) hearts, than by multiplying his People. As the dispositions or minds of men are, so the works of God, either make them better, or worse, Limus ut h [...] duresc [...]t, & haec ut cera liques [...]it. Uno eod [...]m­que igni [...] as fi [...]e softe as wax, and hardens mud. But, the Reader is also 8. and lastly in­created [Page 72] to see Mr Hooker l. 5. § 19. p. 213, &c. and, The Rationale [...] p. 498. ad p. 406. and Fisher l. 2. ch. 5. p. 280, &c.

His 4. Unwarrantable is, Because some (short) Chapters are ap­pointed, to be begun, in the middle of them, destroying connexion. Answ. 1. That those [...] Portions or seg [...]s. Note, that exceptions are taken to the division of the Bible into Chap: and vers. in seve­ral places. of Epistles and Gospels are apportio­ned and fitted to the capacitie of the Hearers, and are so far from distracting or dividing the mind, as that they rise and grow from these easier things, to matters of greater amplitude. 2. Of his Instances I find not the latter, Luk. 2. 10. (and he may as well strike blindfold, as but now, above.) And, for his former, out of Titus 3. 4. (the second Lesson for Evening Service on Christ-mass-day;) the be­ginning of the reading is very apt, leaving out [But after that,] and beginning: The kindnesse and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, not by works, &c.

His 5. Unjustifyable is, The appointing many Chapters to be read See Dr Ed­ward Kellets Miscellanies of Divinitie concerning the Apocrypha, l. 2. c. 16. p. 145, 146, & l. 3. c. 2. p. 183. b No wise or g [...]od man ever did it, (or w [...]ds to that effect) saies Dr Gell, Pref. to his Essay on New Transla­tion. out of the Apocrypha, when yet in Pref: to the Book, it's said, That theres nothing ordained to be read, but the Scriptures. Answ: 1. That, herein, also, we imitate the Antient Church, which avowed the Apocryphals, to be read, for the directing of Manners, though not as a Rule of Faith; and, this is one of the faults Not onely the Books called Apocrypha, but Clement's Epistle (Euseb. Ecc. Hist. l 4. c. 23.) and the Lives of Martyrs were read, Con▪ Carth: III. c. 47▪ and novel singu­larities of the (illegitimate) Directorie, that it interdicts all parts of the Apocryphal Books. 2. Let it be shewed, that nothing is to be read or heard, in the Church, c but what is of inspiration of the H. Ghost. If so, 3. what will become of a number of good Sermons, which, though ne'r so good, 'twill be too great a daring, to say, they are inspired? 4. Let it be conscientiously (with reason, and with­out prejudicacie) inquired, Whether the reading of them promote or hinder the Churche's edification. In which respect, saith a learned man, Thorndike Of Service of God at Religious Assemblies, p. 404. so far is it from me, to put out some Apocrypha, that I would rather put in the first of Maccabees, as describing the fulfilling of some of Daniels Prophecies It is a Key especially to 8. and 9. Chap., and the then-State of Gods people. 5. I shall f So Wisdome (c. 16, 17.) opens the storie of Exod. about the ten Plag [...]es. Ecclesiasticus is a Comment to Proverbs. The sixth of Bar [...]e is a most famous Epitome of sundry things in Moses, Psalms, Prophets, against Idolatrie, Fisher Def. of Li [...]. l. 2. c. 1. p. 215, 216. Scaliger de emendat: tempor: l. 5, saith, The first Book of the Maccabees is opus eximium. Again, Tu preslantiam hujus libri jam dudum scis. in Epist. D [...]fio. See Alb. Gen [...]ilis upon it, exquisitely defending it. [Page 73] not ask (as one, and he a knowing Protestant, do's,) What reason is there, why the Song of Salomon should be Canon, and other useful Books, that bear his name, Apocrypha? Why the Revelation put into the Canon, CCC. years after Christ, and some Gospels (bearing the Apostles names) left out; but the Authoritie of the Church? I would not believe the Scripture, saies S. Austine, did not the Churches Authoritie move me. [...]. Its acknowledged, that those Books are holy, ecclesiastical and sacred; that to term them divine (as, in ex­cellencie, next to the properly-so-called,) is not to exceed, in honou­ring them; yea, even that the whole Church, as well at first, as since, has most worthily approved their fitnesse for the publick information of life and manners: this much, I say, is acknowledged, even by them Harm: Con­fess. [...]1. B [...]l­g [...]ca Con [...]a [...]t: VI. Lubert: de princip: Christ [...]dogm: l. 1. c. 5:, who yet, receive not the same, for any part of Canonical Scripture, and are readie, to instance, wherein they seem, to contain matter faulnie, and scarce agreeable with H. Scripture. So little doth such their supposed faultinesse, in moderate mens judgment, enforce the non-reading them publickly. 7. If the Scriptures asscribe righte­ousnesse to men, who, by that asscription or Euiogie, are not cleared from all faults, why may not these (so despised I heard a Presbyteri [...]n Preacher, out of a Pulpit in Northamp­ton call them, That stink­ing lake, be­twixt two clear foun­tains, Os du­rum! K. James at Hampton. Court-Con­ference, upon occasion of a needlesse ex­ception ta'ne by Dr Rey: to a passage in Ecclus, What trow ye, said the King, makes those men so angry with Ecclus? I think he was a Bishop, or else they would never use him so.) Pieces, wherein so many perfections occurre, retain the title of Holie, only because some ( [...]) conceited singular men, out of their ( [...], or, [...]) over-weeningnesse, or malignitie, can shew a word or sentence in them, which may be liable to suspicion unto us, who only conjecture their meaning, and use not the like industrie, to conciliate and fish forth their true import, as we do for the other Scriptures. But, 8. what if they should appear perfectly justifiable, in all those seem­ing errours, that are so clamour'd, (and our Church for reading them) in them? Grotius could do as much, as man I may want none of the works of this great personage: I have a particular esteem of all that comes from him, and besides the solidity of his learning, the strength of his reasoning, and the graces of his language, I observe therein a certain character of honesty, which perswades me, that excepting our Religion, from which he is unhappily a stranger, be may be confided in for all things else. B [...]lsac's Fam. Ler, B. 5. l. 35, p. 138. can do. Hear what he saies, The Christian Church, or certainlie great parts therof, have believed, that there's nothing in those Books, which well agrees not with those which all acknowledge. Certain things are, here, wont to be objected, to which in our Annotations on those Books, we answer Annotata ad Cassand: Art. de Canonicis Scripturis.. [Page 74] Now, because the sundry Ministers in their Reasons shewing a necessity of Reformation, instance in the passage of Asmodeus, the evil spirit, Tob. 3. 10. If we consider, See Mede's Diatr▪ on J [...]h. 10. 20. He hath a Devil, &c. that the Hebrews are wont to asscribe all diseases * to Devils, because Devils, by Gods permission, make use of natural causes, and that this Asmodeus is, in the Thalmudical Writings, called, King of the Devils *; that he hath his name from [...], which, in Syriac, is, to destroy; * and that this fell out (as tis probable,) by some vice or disease of Sarahs bodie (And, therefore, Sarah, in the Greek, in way of opprobrie, is cal­led [...]; See beneath, 25. in ours 15.) these things, I say, considered, [...]hat manner of unlikelihood is there in it? Therefore, well might Dr Savage say (in Return to this their Obje­ction,) In defence of the Angel who guided Tobi­as. I have heard of as unlikely a matter, as this; however it is not impossible. They instance again, in Tobit 12, 19. [Alms doth deliver from death, and shall purge away all sin.] Which, what speaks it more, See Dr Ed. Kellet's Mis­cellanies, l. 2. c. 16. p 145. or other, than Daniel's advice to Nebuchadnezzar, Dan. 4. 27. [Break off thy sins by righteousnesse, &c.] And, this the Vulgar ren­ders, redime (redeem,) Theodotian, [...]. ‘Neither ought it to offend any, saies Grotius In Loc., that, to the works of penitence, in which Alms excell, should be attributed what agrees properly to penitence; for, such a Metonymie or Synechdoche is very fre­quent. Chrysostome, for [...] (redeem) cites Secunda [...]d Theodorum. [...], in the same sense. And, what more, or other do's this signifie, than what S. Luke saith, See Grot. ad Luc. XI. Deum ve [...]ò propit [...]ū red­di per poeni­tentiae opera, eo sensu recte dicitur, quo in veritate & inisericordiae expiari ini­quitatesdicit. Salo [...]o, Pro. 16. 6. Grot. Animad. in Anim. Rivet. p. 54: Note, that [righteousnes] here signifies, Alms deeds; so in Matth. 6. 1. some Copies read [...] for [...]. See Pract. Cat. l. 3. § 1. p. 245. c. 11. 41. But, rather give alms of such things as you have: and behold all things are clean unto you? Nay, what do's it signifie, but the very thing we read Prov. 11. 4. Riches profit not in the day of wrath: but righteousnesse delivereth from death? But, the Reader is besought, to see Mr Mede on this matter, where Diatribe, on Ps. 113, 6. (espe [...]ially) p. 312. he interprets this place of Tobit, and the now-mentioned of the Pro­verbs, as perfectly equivalent. I shall not stand, to justifie the other excepted places of the Apocrypha, because I would be brief; yet, this I shall stay to say, That the Reader shall find them lovely, I adde and sound, or savoury, if he reads them (imprejudicately) with Grotius's perpetual notes upon them. Yet, 9. (supposing the word supposable) I say, that what, happely, might serve, to with­hold [Page 75] from giving them the authoritie and dignity of eximiously Ca­nonical Scripture, will not, as effectually, serve to exclude them all­together the Church, and that publick use, wherein they are onely held, as profitable for instruction. Now (10. and lastly,) for the peoples more plain instruction (as the See Hiero­nym: P [...]ef. ad Libr [...] Sa­lomonis, Au­gust. de praed: Sanct: l. 1. c. 14. Gl [...]ss. Ord: & Lyr. ad P [...]ol: Hie­ron: in T [...]b. antient use has been,) we read them, in our Churches, yet not as Scripture; in which matter all men know our avowed and declared opinion; touching the diffe­rence, whereby we sever them from the Scripture. I refer the Rea­der to farther (and full) satisfaction, on this head, to Mr Hooker L 5. Sect. 20. p. 218, 219, [...]0. My self have the longer insisted on it, because the lecture of the Apocrypha do's not easily digest with some, that are not Bigots of Sectarism. As to his, [Caveat omnia Apocrypha] in Marg. We say, 1. That that counsel of S. Jerome to Laeta may be, in relation to matters of Faith, not Manners; that she should be cautious, how she built upon them, for the establishing the former, not the regulating the latter. 2. S. Jerome (I may humbly say) is but one Doctor S. Hie [...]onym. in P [...]aef: ad Proverbia—ait. utiles eos esse ad adifi­cationem ple­bis, non ad Ecclesiasti­corum dog­matum au­thori [...]atem confirma [...]dā.; and, besides that his Authoritie will be slighted by our Author and his [...], in other matters, we may be allowed to think, that some, in these latter times, have opened some [...] [...] Theocriti veteres no [...]a [...]ut Critici, ut & Vi [...]gilis; ex qui [...]us expe­dire se non pote [...]ant. S. l. mas. Ep l. 1. Ep 4. Beve­ [...]ovicio., which in former were not understood. 3. Again, yet it may be in reference to some suspected places, wherein Laeta was to proceed, by art and judgment (her own, or learned mens,) which is the sense Mr Hooker ib. p. 220. puts upon this place of the learned Father, in this Argu­ment; who yet, adds: But surely the arguments that should bind us, not to read them publickly at all, must be stronger, than yet we have heard any.

What the Pref. saith, That there is nothing ordained, to be read, but the Scriptures, is soon satisfied, by saying, that that excludes Legends and fabulous stories, &c. What he addes, out of the Sy­nods Catechism is answered, 1. by saying, We value not the Autho­ritie of such illegal hackney-Synods, or (to use the Scotch word, for a Scotized Meeting) Assemblies, 2 that the proofs, Luk. 24. 27, 44. Rom 32. 2 Pet 1. [...]1. they bring, prove nothing; for, there are other Scriptures, beside Moses, the Psalms and Prophets, as Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, Lamentations, fourth Book of Kings, &c.

Why he sets down onely some few Chapters, out of Wisdome and Ecclesiasticus, when we read them all, I know not, unlesse he be a combatant a-kin to the Andabatae.

As-to his Sixth Uuwarrantable of our Book, That it calls the Writings of the Prophets, Acts, Revelation, Epistles, affixing a List [Page 76] of Instances. To his List (afore-said) we say, 1 It is, blunderingly and untruly, set down. E. G. where finds he Isa. 7. 17. It should be 10th, &, then, tis a proper lesson, indeed for an Epistle? Where Act, 2. 1. 11. 17. 10. 24? 2. The Epistle for Christmass-day is out of Hebr. 1. 1. (which, sure, is an Epistle, visi­bly contrarie to what he pretends.) 3. We say, that the denomination or style (fitly enough, and not without precedent sacred Thus, not to mention the Book of P [...]lms ensty­led Davids, nor that of Proverbs, cal­led Salomons; the Book of the Acts is named of the Apostles, and yet the actions of Stephen, Silas, Apollos, &c. are therein described. But see Ambr. Fisher Def. of Lit. l. 1. c. 3. p. 39. and l. 2. c. 5. p. 302. and Bishop Traylor's Collection of Offices, in Prof. Sest. 27. and pro­fane) is [...], from, and according to, the greater number, which sure, are out of the Epistles of S. Paul, &c. 4. The whole Word of God is his Epistle to Mankind Quid estautem Scriptura sacra, nisi Epistola omnipotentis Dei ad Creaturam? Gregor: l. 4. Epist. 48. ad Theodorum Medicum.; and yet if it be said, Why then are not the Gospels, also, called Epistles? the third Answer, (in this Paragraph) gives the account.

To his Seventh, That we call the daies of the Week by the names of Idols, Answ. 1. By referring to our Answ: to his Ninth Object. against our Book, (in his p. 14.) 2. To his places of Scripture, where prohibition is made, Not to mention the names of the Heathen Gods; and, where the Daies are called, the first, second, third, &c. To the former I say, 1 that Prohibition was peculiar to that imperfect people, and prone to Idol [...]trie; under which danger and proclivitie no Christians are towards the Idols instanced. 2 He do's beat him­self Propria vi­neta caedit. with those places; for, the Jews were, thereby, forbid to pro­nounce Therefore for [...] the said [...]; for [...] and so, in the rest, see Grot. in Exod. xxiii. 14. His place, Hos. 2. 17: signifies that God would so punish them for their idolatrie to Baal, v. 8.-13. that they shall not dare to use that word, out of horrour to that name, which was given to an Idol: Did we worship Juisco, &c. or were we so punished, for so worshiping? That it may be lawful to mention an idolatrous name without reproof, Mr Ainsw. the Brownist (in Paget's Arrow against the Brown: p. 142, &c) acknowledges, and instances in Nebuchad­nezzar and Belshazzer, and others. Not all mention of Idolatr. names is forbidden, but onely either swearing by Idols, or praising or approving, or maintaining supersition towards them, or giving scandal by them, Ley's Tract of the Sabbath, p. 43. (pleading for the name, Sunday.) The name Sabbath may be, and is become a snare to many weak ones, and especially in reading the Scrip: for wheresoever they find the name Sabbath, they presently conceive it to be meant of the Lords day, and many times by this means fall into flat Judaism, as appears by their quoting the O. T. in the question in hand, Gilbert Ironfides VII Question of the Sabbath, q. 3. c. 1 [...]. p. 122. and see also the [...]rned Editor of Bishop Andrews on the Commandements, Annot. [...]1. p. 273, [...]74, [...]75. their names, that they might be the farther removed from [Page 77] veneration of them; but Mr P. makes no difficulti [...], to pronounce Tuisco, Wooden. To the latter places; 1 that, though the Scriptures so reckon, we are not bound, so to count, any more than to wear their Garments; much lesse than we are, to use their Judicial Laws: the matters are civil, & we are at our libertie. 2 That their Months, also, were called the first, second, &c. months, and yet we find, they had other names or designations; the Month Abib, Nisan, Zif, Bul; and Tizri answering to our September, which is no more denominated from an Idol, than it. So that, this Objection is vanished, also; and, 'twere pitie, to spend so much time about it, but that these men love, to be angrie at Cockals ( [...].)

To his Eighth, That we dedicate daies to the Angel Michael, the Apostles, &c. Answ. 1. It is not onely lawful, but laudable, to fix a Remark of honour on all, who have lived Christianly, and especially who have died, in testimonie of the Truth of that profession; and, therefore, to enstyle some daies, by the names of Saints, who were, either born, or martyred, (or some eminent occurrence befel them,) on those daies; (which is, also, accommodable to Angels) whose Daies are hallowed, by the holy exercises thereon performed, commo­morating and recounting of their virtuous and exemplarie Lives, constant and couragious Deaths or Martyrdoms, &c. and giving God (who is glorified By fest [...]val solemnities [...] set-daies, we dedicate and sanctifie to God the me­morie of his benefits; lest unthankfull forgetfulness should creep upon us▪ in course of time, S: Aug. de Civ. Dei l. 10. c. 4: and honoured in his Saints) thanks for them; their lightsome examples, directing us in the waies of all virtues, and giving us confidence, that they having, here, pleased God, and attained an endlesse glorious end, we may (if we be not wanting to our selves) arrive at the same. 2. Fo his Texts, that, Exod. 31. 15. [six daies may work be done, &c.] makes nothing to his purpose; the words are not preceptive, but premissive (more than they appear to be, Thornd [...]ke of Assemb: p 255, &c. With­out doubt it was alwaies a grosse inconsequenc [...] to imagine an office of the 2d Table, of labouring in ordinarie work, to be commanded by a law of the first Table: but with­out doubt it was alwaies a grosse inconvenience, to imagine God to give a command here, which we must suppose him to crosse afterwards in the law of Moses, when he cometh to appoin [...] New-Moons and other Solemnities to be obser [...]ed on these six d [...]ies. Therefore when the Commandment saith, six d [...]ies thou SHALT labour, the meaning is, six [...]mes thou (mayest) labour—So it is translated Exod xxxi, 1 [...]. And in the Heb. the same word standeth for both senses, &c. See also Dr Ha [...]mond's Account against Mr Cawdrey, p. 46. See S. H [...]e [...]m [...] in Gal. 4. 10. See likewise M [...]e's Diacr: 3d part, on Deut [...]6. 16. p. 6 [...]2, &c. elsewhere) [may be, not must be] Exod. 20. 9. God re­quires one day in seven, and allows us six, not denying us the freedom, [Page 78] if we be so devote, to consecrate some part of that number, also, to him and his publick service. And, the Argument may be retorted, and so, by Rebound, himself and his Confederates in opinion are con­demned, (in that which they allow,) as to their own (dear) practice, who kept Parliament-Festivals and Fasts: against which (were it that the occasion of setting those daies apart had been lawful) the Text alledged, in their sense, of it, fights [...], thus: You are commanded, to labour six daies: Ergò, &c. for, so sensed it takes away as well occasional Holy-Daies as set and recurrent Ones. His other Texts (Gal. 4. 10. Col. 2. 16.) make nothing, at all, for him, neither. For, those places belong not, at all, to Christian Feasts. The words, there, may possibly relate to Jewish Feasts (as may seem likely, from the mention of their willingnesse, to be under the Law a); and, then the Daies] will signifie Sabbaths, the Months] V. 21. new moons or months, the times] their anniversarie feasts, and the stars] their sabbatick years and Jubilees. No prejudice to Chri­stian Festivals thus, hence. For, though the Jewish Observations were Feasts, like these; yet were they not forbidden as Feasts, but onely as Jewish (now, when they were antiquated or out-dated by Christ,) and, so, as ill symptoms in Christians, intimating their pre­ferring of Judaism, and depending on those legal observances for justification. Or else possibly the words may refer to Heathen Obser­vances, and, so, the mention b of the Heathenisme, wherein they had V. 8. lived, do's seem to incline or carrie them; and, S. Ambrose inter­prets them accordingly; and, then, the meaning will be, that they observed ominous daies, as the Gentiles were wont to do. And, these, again, have nothing common with Christian Festivals See Pract. [...]at. l 2 Sect. 12 p. 234, [...]35.. 3. Tertullian was so far from conceiving, from this Text, how any man could possibly call in question the Christian-Church her Daies, that, from the observation of them, he argues, and proves; Si omn [...]m in tetum de [...] [...]ionem tempo­ [...]um & dierum e [...]act Apo­st [...]lus, cur Pas [...]ha cele: i [...]amus, &c. Lib. adv. Psychich [...]s, p. 651. Even the Novatians (or Cathari) were not against Easter, Socr. Eccl. Hist. l. 5. c. 20. it could not be the Apostles intent or design, simply to condemn all observance of such times. 4. We have shewn abundantly, that anniversarie recurrent Fasts and Feasts were set apart by men, without particular pre­cept from God, without check or reproof See Answ: to Reas: xxvi. against Liturgies, in his p. 8., even under that [Page 79] state, Mr Cawd [...]ey in his Acce [...] audited, &c, would have the Feast of Purim, to be ordained, Esth. ix, 27. by Mordecai, either as he was a Pro­phet, or as it was a civil (no Holy) day But how knows he, that He was a Prophet▪ And would he trust the storie of the Maccab. that Judas, who instituted the Feast of Ded: &c. was a Prophet? And that it was a Holy-day see six Reasons in Bish. And: Serm on Esth: ix. 21. p. [...]007, 1008. wherein, as to children, matters were so minutely and parti­cularly prescribed and enjoyned; then, much more is it lawful, to set them apart, now. 5. His place out of Coloss. would not have Christians condemned or sentenced for or by observing (as types or shadows of Christianitie) the Jewish Feasts, new Moons or Sabbaths: which being the sense of the words, let him tell me, how they intercommune with our Festivals. I'le not observe, that [Sabbaths,] about which some have made such a Jewish do, is, here, put among the shadows, that are to vanish, in the presence of Christianitie That [...], intire and continual Feast, that a Chtistians life ought to be, now, under the N. Testament, Orig. cont: Cels. l. 8. p. 404. See Bishop And: against Tra [...]k, a speech inter opera posthuma., the substance. This may concern the supercilious impugners of our Festivals. 6. We reckon Sunday, as one of the Holy-daies These to be observed for Holy-daies, and none other. That is to say, All Sundaies in the year, &c: See the Preliminaries to the Service-Book.: We call it not Sabbath, because, as Bishop White has observed *, it's no where called so, by the H. Antients. ‘I have, saith he, Treatise of the Sabbath-day, p. 301, 202. See him also in his Examination of the little Dialogue distinguishing 'twixt the mystical and spiritual Sabbath typed and represented by the Sabbath of the fourth Com: &c. p. 109. And ib. p. 37. applying this distinction not in a proper or literal, but in a mystical and analogical sense. diligent­ly searched into Antiquitie, and observed in the Fathers their form of speech, when they treat of the Lords-Day: and I find it far different from the usual language of the Fathers, to stile the Lords-Day the Sabbath: and that they, by the name Sabbath, either understand the old Legal Sabbath, taken away by Christ; or the spiritual and mystical Sabbath, which was typed and represent­ed, by the Sabbath of the Fourth Commandement. And when the Antient Fathers distinguish and give proper names, to the peculiar daies of the week they alwaies style the Saturday [...] Sabbatum See Dr Heylin's Respondet Petrus, (about the beginning.), the Sabbath: and the Sunday, or first day of the Week Domini­cum, the Lords-Day. 7.’ And, yet, in regard of that which is pro­portionable, in our Sunday, to the Sabbath, we may stile it Sabbath; so do's once or twice (as I have observed) Bishop Andrews In his third Serm: on Resur: p. 406, 407. and on Acts 2. 1, 2, &c. p. 595. So our Homilies, Hom: of the Time and Place of Prayer, p. 102, 164, 166. Ecclesiastical Canons, Can: LXXth. So in Edm: Reeves Christian Divinity, aliquoties. See more instances in Ley's Treatise of the Sabbath, ch: [...]5. per tot. The Disciplinarians were went to style this [the Sabbath] a Jewish name. The Rhemists [on Rev. 1. 10.] mislike the name, Sunday, [as Heathenish,] Fishers Def: of [...]. l. 1. c, 3. p. 19., once our Canons of 1603. 8. As-to his Exception unto our dedicating one [Page 80] Day to all Saints, we say, [...] if it be lawful ( [...]s 'tis proved to be,) to set a-pa [...]t one Day, in honour (suprose) of S. John, &c. then, it must be, likewise, so, to set-apart a Day, for many; or all. 2. The reason of the Churche's so doing, is, because we can't particularly. commemorate (for the b [...]rthen) every one of the Saints, in whom God's graces have been il [...]strious: and, because in those Feasts cele­b [...]ate [...] particularly, we are [...]ustly supposable, to have failed in dutie, th [...]o [...]gh infirmitie, or neg [...]igence. And, 9. not every thing that Pa­gans, o [...] Papists do is evil, or if it be vitiated, by evil adherences or circumstances, those being retrenched, or redressed by us, what remains (being good) is lawful (and praise-worthie,) to be performed. 10. When we place holiness, and confidence of acceptation with God, in the bare setting a-part such Da [...]es (or, even the services performed on them) without reformation of life, the [wash you, make you clean, &c.] then, Isaiah 1. 12. is appliceble to us, in this matter, not otherwise; or, if it be, it is to the treading Gods Courts, &c. too.

To his Ninth Unwarrantable, The Ministers being called Priests: Answ: 1. By referring to our Answ: to his Ninth Reas. against our Lit: 2. By adding, that S. Paul implies 1 Cor: 9. 13., that the Ministers of the Gospel might be intitled Priests [They which minister about holy things, live or feed of the things of the Temple, &c.] his reasoning being deduced from the Priests, Temple, Altar: They which wait at the altar, are partakers with the altar: therefore, or so, &c. 2. And, it is the style used by the [...]ven in B. Ign [...]tius ▪s Epistles, we read (onlesse we list to be­ [...]ieve Ve [...]li­us leg [...]s, Ep. [...] Ph [...]ladel­ [...]hen [...]: [...] & [...], Ep. [...]my [...]nenses. H. Antients, whose Discourses of the Ministerie, are enstyled, of the Priesthood [...]. De [...]dotio.. 3. 'Tis Bishop Down­ham's Observation (men skewing at the word Priest, onely because used in the Church of Rome,) ‘that if we had differed from them, so it had been, by styling Ministers Sacrificers, no offence had been taken thereat, (so slight and easie is that legerdemain, which will serve to del [...]de the vulgar, as was, excellently, observed by the golden pen [...]. [...]. [...]ied 1 [...]. mihi p 133. of K. Charles I.) Besides, 4. there's onely a change of the Priest­ho [...]d, Heb [...]: 7. 12. See [...]. [...] l. 4. [...]4. no abolitoon or nulling of it, and, so, a Pri [...]sthood, and so the word Priest, still, lawful. 5. But, to an Obj. plea­d [...]ng for the word Priest, from 1 Pet. 2. 9.—a royal Priesthood; and, for [...]hat of Clergie, from c. 5. 3. he Replies, It's to be meant, of all Then, from Rev. 1, 6 we may [...] well argue, [...] there sh [...]uld be no King in [...], Compa [...]e i [...] [...]. [...]. with c. 60. 21. [...]e also [...]er. 33. 17▪ Believers, universally: to which I say, I what if, as we need [Page 81] not, so we produce not (though he do's) this place of Scripture, to prove the lawfulnesse of the word Priest, in our sense of it? 2. This place, yet, may be applied, fairlie, to that end: for, it speaks of no other thing than what is affirmed, in the very same words, of the Jewish nation, Exod: 19. 6: where yet, God had his Priests and high-Priests, also See this place ( [...]ply) [...] Bishep T [...]y­lor's Clerus D [...]m [...] Of the Divine institution of the Office Ministerial, Sect. 5. num. 9. p. 32. 3. This separated Order may analegically be cal­led the Tribe of Levi, because they are (as they were,) by divine appointment, set a-part and consecrated, to o [...]ciate in holy things, and peculiarly appear before, or draw neer to, the Lord. 4. So they may be called his Clergie Persons sa­cred-were the Priests & Levites in the O. T. and now in the N. the Chri­stian Clergy. or Clerus; [...]o called from the begining of Christian Antiquity, [...]i­ther because they are the Lords [...], or P [...]rtion, which the Church dedicated to him out of her self, (namely, as the Levites, &c. Num: 8. 11.) or because, their inheritance and livelihood is the Lords [...]. I pre [...]er the first, &c. M. Mede Diatr [...] on S. Matth 6. 9. Luke 11. 2. Sanctificetur nomen tuum, p. 62 63. See too hi [...] Diat [...] on Deut. 33. [...]. Est Clorus Ecclesia, & Clerus Ecclesia, & Cle us Ecclesia [...] Ecclesia est [...]o [...]s D [...]m [...]. quae oma [...]s includit fideles, [...] Pet: 2. 5. Ap [...]c: 1. 6. Clerus Eccle [...]x su [...] [...]tae inter [...]del spe [...] legiti [...]è vocatae ad manus m [...]nisterii, Act: 13. 2. T [...]. 1. 5. Bishop [...] E [...]se: Con [...]: p [...]17.. [ [...], lot or po [...]tion] (though the faithful People are so too, in a lower different import,) because they are peculiarly so. And, there is that distinction owned in the Scrip­tures, whence this irrefragable Argument is derivable: What God hath distinguished, no man may blend. Ergò, Not Priests and People (or, which is the same, Clergie, and Laitie.) See, under the Law, Num: 18. 20. under the Prophets, Hos: 4, 4. 9. Mal. 2. 7. under the Gospel, Acts 20. 28. Gal: 6. 6. Hebr. 13. 17. where the Flock and Pastors are clearly distinguished This distinction is founded in the law of nature, the Indians having their B [...]achmanes, &c. See Gen: 14. 18. & 47. 22. Exod. 2 16.. 5 Whereas he saies, the Ministers owning themselves, as of the Tribe of Levi, (in what sense we have heard,) ought, to suffer the punishment (banishment enacted by Law against Jews:) I shal quit scores with him, by telling him of a Law, in Justinian's Code [...]: qu [...] rebapt [...]zare, &c. ult [...]mo supplicio per [...]lletur. made against Anabaptists (of which Tribe he is:) and concerning the punishment they under-went at Vienna in Germanie, let him see Gastius; De [...] An [...]pe: l. 1. and Mr How, in his Continuation p. 4 [...]6, & 5 [...]9. of Hollinshead, how they have fared in England.

To his Tenth. The People's praying and bly with the Minister, charged with confusion and contrarietie to good order, Answ: 1. That [...] (our Authour) m [...]st not be allowed, to brand [Page 82] that, with his sootie Characterisms, which the wole Church of God, for so many Ages, hath, from the example of pure Antiquitie, de­signed, and used. 2. That the place, 1 Cor. 14. 40. he cites, condemns it not, but approves it: for, 1 it's decent, because according to custome, which is the rule and measure of decencie: See Doctor Hammond's [...]. 2 It's [...], according to appointment, as 'tis visible: whence 'tis most apparent; that the charges are due to himself and his Partizans. 3. It's not onely do­cent and orderly, but also hugely useful See Thorn­dike of the service of God at Reli­gious Assem­blies, c. 10. p. 401, 406. See also Hocker l. 5. Sect. 39. p. 206, & p. 262., to quicken devotion, recal diverted scattered thoughts; in a word, to engage every one, to be made no idle or unprofitable spectator of the service, (not to come to our Churches, to hear much, say little, and do nothing, as Bishop Prideaux characters Eucholo­gia [...] or, the Doctrine of Practical Praying, p. 46, 47. the Devotion of the late daies.) 4. He speaks against all utterance of a loud voice by the People, when, even in the Chapter by him cited, 'tis clearly signified V. 116., to have been the fashion, in S: Paul's time, for the Lay-man [...]. to say, Amen (audibly, no doubt.) I shall not, 5. speak of what is in Exod: 15, 21. See also v. 1. concerning Moses and the children of Israel. See, likewise, 1 Sam. xviii, 7. Hunc amoebaum versum alternis cane­bant. Besides diverse patterns in the Psalms of such interchangable singing. See Junius on Exod. 15. (perti­nent to this matter:) Miriam the Prophetesse's answering the women (praecentrices) in these words, Sing ye to the Lord, &c.

To his Eleventh, The singing of the Lessons, &c. when-as there's no command from God, nor practice of the Churches of God. Answ: 1. That the Modes of Gods Service (whether plain singing, or plain saying,) are not under particular precept, but left to humane pru­dence, &c. For, 2. the Rubric (by him touched) inorders, that the Lessons, &c. shall be sung in a plain tune, after the manner of distinct reading. So S. Athanasius commends the singing Ʋt legenti­bus sint qu [...]m cantantibus si­miliores., wherein they are liker readers, than chanters. Such is ours to be, but like fair long reading, with modulation of the voice. What Church in all the world, before Geneva, had the Mode of singing, now used in our Churches? And where, then, is the practice of the Churches of God, to countenance this new manner? 4. Sure, it will be lawful to sing (after that, before-mentioned, Cathedral way) othe [...] parts of the Service, as well as Davids Psalms, in prose: and more lawful (one would think) to sing them so, than as they are translated by Stern­hold, Hopkins and Wisdome, guilty of those extreme barbarisms, [Page 83] spurious additions, and false translatings (as I have noted, afore;) which yet, the Clerk must usher in with a [Let us sing to the praise and glorie of God,] All men being bare, when the Psalm is sung, though not when the Psalms are read; See Dr Heylins Exa­men Histori­cum, p. 130. Cantus pre­cum, Anathematum—actionis solennitati & excitanda devotioni haud segniter conferunt, Bishop Prid: Faf: Contr: p. 244. as if the reading of the Psalms were not as much to the praise and glorie of [...]od, as the singing of such a rude and barbarous translation. 5. What do [Mattens and] Even-Song import, but that the Service (in comportance with the name) should be sung (or the greatest part of it?) Which name, 6. is not new, and therefore our Church is not the onely Church, that used this course. And, 7. if other Churches do not practice it, ours being (I make no question) the best reformed, in the world, they ought to conform (and be censured for disconformitie) to us, not we to them.

To his Twelfth Unwarrantable, which is, That the Te Deum, &c. is to be read daily throughout the year. Answ: 1. Why not? How many Preachers (even (causelesse) enemies to the Liturgie) use one and the same Prayer before their Sermon, all a life long? Even Calvin did so constantly, without alteration, Beza in vi­tâ Calvini. and Beza also, before and after Sermon, &c. likewise, Dr Sibbes (whose Form is printed) and others. For, 2 his Exception strikes at all Forms whatsoever, that they may not, still, be used. 3. There is not par ratio, the same rea­son of Preaching and Praying; the former being (mainly, what the name teaching, so superstitioussie used by some, imports) to teach what was not known before (and, so, must be various;) the latter but to crave, or thank for, the same standing unalterable blessings, be­stowed, or to be bestowed; save in some rarer cases o [...] emergencies, for which there is, or standing provision likewise, or the Church emergentlie and extra ordinem interposes. 4. However, when we proved Liturgies or prescript Forms lawful (which is abundantlie performed, above,) we have (comprehensivelie) proved this Divine Hymne (together with the rest) to be la [...]ful, to be used still and still. 5. To his carping at the Latine Titles of the Hymns, Te Deum, &c. as importing a seeking uniformitie with the Papists, we say 1 We affect not dis-conformitie to them, any farther then it appears, they are trulie dis-conform to truth. N [...]y, 2 we professe, to affect conformitie with them, us (que) ad ara [...], and do account them our Bre­thren, though greatly erroneous. 3 'Tis for him and such as he, to [Page 84] run so far from antient Truths, and commendable Practises or Usa­ges (out of hate to Rome,) till they run into Phanaticisme, and (some) even into Atheisme ( [...].) 4 'Tis extremest unc aritie, to charge the faithful Sons of this Church, with tendencie to Popery, Hae manus Trojam cri­gent! Parvas habet spes Roma, si tabes habet. when the Composers of the Liturgie fry'd a fagot in opposition thereto, and their Followers, of this Age, have done so much by nervous excellent writings, and s [...]ffered so much, by an ungrateful, besotted, fascinated [...]; people, and a plebeian Tribe of se­ditious Priests, against (and rather than they would turn to) the Church of Rome. But, this is what we must exspect from Schis­maticks.

To his Thirteenth, Because there is a difference made, in the Te Deum, 'twixt Angels, Cherubim and Seraphim, importing (the Papi­stical) nine Orders of Angels. Answ: 1. If the mention, here, ex­ceped-to, import as he would have it, Poperie is much more antient, than I e'r did, or now can be made to, believe it to be. For, that divine and admirable Called antiently [...], a triumphant song. Form is thought (generally) to be composed, [...]elman: in Basil: T. 1. p. 179. apud View of Di­rectorie, p. 25. some say, miracuiously. by S. Augustine and Ambrose; on the day that S. Ambrose bap­tized S. Austine, and fitted to t [...]at purpose, with an acknowledgment of the S. Trinitie, in reference to S. Austin's convers [...]on from Mani­chaisme. 2. The nine Orders of Angels are found in Dionysius Areopagita (at least, an About an: Chri: 254 he wrote. For, it ap­pea [...]s by [...]: l. [...] that The [...]d [...] Pres­ [...]yter about the year 410 debated the question, Whether that writer were Dioxysius menti­oned in the [...]. And, of this no doubt hath been made; but that he was a very anti­ent and learned Author. Antiquissimus & elegantissimus Scriptor, saies [...]a [...]a [...]on. antient Authour,) and though the Book, under his name, De Ecclesiasticâ Hierarchiâ, possibly may be sup­posititions, yet the thi [...]g it self Gregorius M. Hom: [...]. in [...]a [...]gel: testifies to be accepted for Dionysius's own. Nescie [...]es inesse & in incredibili verum, & in v [...]is [...]mil [...] mendacius, Minu­ [...]i Felicis [...]avius, mihi p [...]8. [...], Michaelem Archang [...]lum non Christum deno­ [...]e, rec [...]ptior est sen [...]enti [...], inde an [...] [...]pitur De [...]m celebrandi. ab. in [...] nobis Angelorum ministerium, in [...]ic [...]elis [...], bishop Prid: Fasc: Contr: p. [...]37 See Calv [...]ns [...]. l 2. c. 2. [...]. 15. While, under this head, he charges us with setting a-part Daies for Michael, and all Angels, we say our so doing is [...]usrifiable, as appears above in Answ: to his Eighth Unw: 4. When he saies, 1 It's verie probable, that by Michael is understood Christ himself, we easily say, 1 What is verie probable is not alwaies true ( [...]s nor what's true, alwaies probable.) 2 It's improbable (utterly,) that Michael should mean Christ: for, 'tis said, there, of Michael, he durst not, &c. h But, sure, Christ durst so mu [...]h, i. e. use reproach­full [Page 83] words towards the Devil, his apostate Creature and subject. And, this place refers to Zech: 3. 2. (for, the bodie of Moses, here, con­tended about, was the Temple of the Jews, which God com­manded to be reedified; see Dr Hammond in Loc.) 3 In the place of the Rev. 12. 9. Christ is called Michael, because Christ is the keeper of the Christian nation, as Michael was ( [...]) of the Jewish See Grot: in Dan: 10. 13. 21. and 1 [...]. 1. Quem ad Michaelis mo­dum & ultra depingit Apo­calipsis, Id. ib. 4 Again, if Christ be the Archangel, when 'tis said, he shall descend with the v [...]c: of the Archangel 1 Thess. 4. 16., he must descend with his own voice, and be God's Trumpeter. So that, though Maresius, in's heat of disputation with Volkelius, would have Michael the Archangel, to be evermo [...]e understood of Christ, yet the Apostle evidently distinguishes the Lord from the Arch­angel, in that place. And, this the Latin Church, which was al­waies thought sound enough, in the doctrine of the B. Trinitie, hath declared to be her sense, in her Festival to the honour of S. Michael. 5. To what he ha's (in's Marg:) of but one [...], Clem. Al. Stro. 1. 6. That there are seven principal An­gels, ca [...]l [...]d Arch-angels, as Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Jerechmiel, &c. called, Principes prima [...]ii, Dan: x. and [...] by S. Paul to Tim. Ep. i. c. 5. v. 21. and [...] (i.) [...], See Mr Mede Diatr: on Zach: 4. 10. (irrefragably.) So false is that of (the diligent Collector) Mr Edward Leigh, that we read no where in Scripture of Archangel, but Christ is under­stood, Notes on N. Test: in 1 Thess: 4. 16. Archangel, (when yet, we say [therefore with Angels and Archangels—]) out of Dan. 10. 13. and 12, 1. we say, 1 It neither imports, that there is but one Archangel, nor do's it signifie that that one is Christ. For, it ex­presses the first of the Angels, the keeper of the first, that is, the Jewish Nation See Gro [...]: in Dan. 10. 13, 21. & 12. 1, 2.. 2 'Tis not [...], but [...], in the voice of an Archangel (as it would be rendred) Consider, also, Rev: 12. 7, 11. where 'tis said, that Michael and his Angels overcame, &c. by the blood of the Lamb, 6. Our setting a-part a Day, in honour of God, for indulging us the ministeries, assistances and examples of Michael, &c. is not concluded faultie from Coloss. 11. 18. for, we do not worship An­gels, as Mediatours to God, (the thing condemned, in that place See Dr Hammond in Loc.,) nor in any other sense.

To his Fourteenth Ʋnwarrantable, That in our Benedicite after the spirits and souls of the righteous called upon, to blesse the Lord, Ananias, &c. are called upon, &c. as if they were not included in the former. Answ: 1. 'Tis a sottish Exception, for the spirits, &c. of the [Page 86] righteous, are those which are in Paradise, and so distinct from those, here, en earth, as were Ananias, &c. See Gr [...]tius in L [...]: 2. I'le put him a semblable Instance, (and let him condeme (if he dare) a piece of the Canon) Ps. 8. 7. All sheep and oxen, yea and the beasts of the field. See another such Instance 1 Co [...]: 9 5. as well as other Apo­stles, and as the brethren of the Lord, and Cephas. Do's he deni [...] the Lords Brethren and [...], to be Apostles? Here, I may ask, (as well and as wisely, as he,) Are not sheep and oxen, beasts of the field? [...]!

To his Fifteenth, Because Benedictus (being part of a Chapter) is to be used. Answ: 1. And, why not? Why, trow, not this, and the other New-Testament-Hymns, as well as the Old Testament (David's, or Asaph's) Hymns? 2. Some of David's Psalms are parts of Chapters, as Ps. 15. Ps. 96. &c. parts, I say, of Ch. 16. of 1 Chron: May they not, therefore, be sung, or used Hymne—or Psalm­wise? I shame, to spend ink, thus. 3. But, Benedictus is appointed, to be said in English, which implies, it is used in Latine, in the Ro­mish Church. Oh! this is the Achilles, that kills us! Why, man, in the Church of Rome, they read all the Scriptures, and commen [...] upon them laboriously: must not we do so, therefore? 4. As-to his saying, that this encourages them, we have spoken to that, already, in Answ: to his Obj: 8. against our Book. 5. Parker's authority weighs not against a feather with us, as being a hot-brain'd Schisma­tick, whom his Folio-Book on the Crosse do's sufficiently arraign, for a conceited, self-full, rash person, though, otherwise, of good sufficiencie in literature, and whom I would not have, thus, cha­ractered, did not truth, as warrant, so enforce me.

To his Sixteenth, That we make [he descended into hell] part of one Article of the Creed. Answ: 1. Do's not he so, too? Say, Sir, do you reject the Christian Creed, or do you substitute other words, for those? If the former, you are concluded to be (what, I hope, you are not) an Infidel: if the latter, you fall under the Characters of presumptuous, and temerarious in a high degree. 2. Why must we (retaining those words) make Christ descend into the place of the damned? The Assemblers, at the fag-end of their Catechis [...], set down the Creed, and yet, do not so interpret: The [...] Dr Hammond do's not so interpret them Pract: Cat: l. 5. [...] p. [...]88. 2 [...]. 2 [...]6.. 3. But, what will he say 10 [...]: 16, 11▪ Act: 2. [...]7. 3 [...]. Because thou wilt not leave my soul i [...] [Page 87] bell, &c. Bishop Andrewes is of some authority with him; be So [...] and [...]. saith In the [...]reed Ana­lysed, p. 174. of Holy Devo­tions., from S. Austine Epist: 99. upon this Article, Non immerito creditue, It is not without cause that we believe, that Christ, according to his soul, was in hell: the Scripture is plain for it, being fore-told by the Prophet David [...]s: 16. 1 [...]., and evidently expounded by the Apo­stle's application Acts [...]. 31. of (that Text) Thou wil [...] not leave my soul in h [...]ll. And he concludeth peremptorily, with this Question, Quis ergo nisi infidelis negaverit fuisse apud inferos Christum? Who therefore but an infidel will denie, that Christ was in hell?’ 4 His Texts M [...]t. 1 [...]. 40. Eph. 4. 8. prove nothing; for, the one signifies he was ent [...]rbed, and the other that he was enwombed, and so he might be, and yet go into [...]ell, too. 5. Going, he went to triumph, and was, there, in a good estate, as our Writers hold, which is contrarie to the erroneous tenet and sense of the Romanists. 6. When will he, or his part-takers solidly satisfie the learned Volume of Bishop Bilson, Of Christs descent into hell (that of the damned?) All this while [...] have concealed my own (poor) sentiment, either way. It's enough for me, to have confuted this so very petulant Adver­sarie.

To his Seventeenth, Because the Priest and People salute and com­plement one with another. Answ: 1. Such interchangeable salutations (which, also, are prayers for each other,) as this [The Lord be with you, &c.] are excellent provocations to love and charity, towards one another. 2. They are (extending the words to Interlocutories in general) Incentives See Pref▪ of Devotion, being, as it were, the laying of glowing coals one upon another, which presently kindle one the other, and make the flame the greater Dr Daniel Featl [...]ye's Dippe [...]s, &c p. 7 [...].. 3. And, because he lack­ed (in singing of the Lessons) the practice of the Church; let him know, this way was used, by the Antients (and esteemed by them a beautie, no blemish in their [...]iturgies,) so antientlie, that Plinie the Nephew Epist: ad Traja [...]um. See Dr B [...]s's Postills upon those words, Cum spiritutuo, p. [...]8., who lived within a hundred years of Christ, sends word to Trajan E: These Christians before day sing Hymns by turns or Catches (alterna [...]im) to one Christ, whom they esteem a God. But, thus, also, the Angels practised, Is, 6. 3. And the Seraphim [...]ried one to another; Holy, holy, holy—The Council of Braccaria c. 21. tells us, that this form of interchangable salutation or apprecation, the Eastern Churches received from the Apostles. I close this, with the excellent words of a learned man, Mr John Ma [...]tin, in h [...]s Se [...]mon ca [...] ­led, Hos [...]n­n [...], p. 1. speaking on these words [O Lord. I beseech thee, send now prosporitie] (they are, saies he) [...] [Page 88] [...], a quick [...]arnest prayer, the pattern of the Antiphonies in our Liturgie, the choicest part of all, and therefore the Devil shoots most of his arrows against it, even bitter words.

To his Eighteenth, The Minister's standing up between one prayer and another: the Prayer not being so long, as to be so soon tired with k [...]eeling: Answ: 1. This Excep [...]ion would make one, that were not somewhat knowing and wary, believe, that, at the end of every such particular prayer, we rise from our knees, which is most notoriously false. For, 2. in praying we kneel: indeed, if the Priest perform any authoritative act (because acts of authoritie See Hooker l. 5. Sect: 30. p. 248. are not to be done kneeling; rather in a standing posture,) as in Absolution, and Blessing of the People, &c. then we stand. 3. It was one of T. C's. and the Brethren's Charges on our Liturgie, that it was too Id. l. 5. p. 205, Sect. 32, long, (and in that respect, burdensome) and, here, is an intimation, that the Prayers are not long enough. But, sure, 1 if they were not divided into Collects and diverse portions (but all put into one continuate prayer) they are of a very competent, (and of due) length. 2 They are generally (as thus dispensed) as long as Christ's short Form, wherein, yet, S. Chrysostome saies, H [...]mil: de Ann: fol: 965. he taught us the measure or length due to our Prayers. Whereunto may be annexed, 3 that from uni­versal consent Cassian De ins [...]it: A [...]nachor: l. 2. [...] 10. apud. View of Di­rectorie, p. 21 [...]cili [...]s cen­ [...]ent breves orationes, sed creberrimas fieri. Ut Diaboli infidiantis jacula succinct [...] brevi [...]ate vi [...]emus. tells us, ‘that the way deemed most pro­fitable, is to have short Prayers, but very thick or frequent, upon this (their) consideration, that we may avoid (by such course of succinct brevity) the darts of the Devil lying in ambush. Conso­nantly,’ S. Austine Epist. cxxi. c. 10. But a greater (I wis▪ than Augustine, T. C. scanoalcusly faults ours as short cuts and shreddings. See Hooker l. 5. Sect. 33. p. 252. But. [...] Sanctis pete perfectis exemplum. commends the many short (dart-like) Prayers of the Brethren in Aegypt.

To his Nineteenth Ʋnjustifiable, The chopping and mincing of Prayer between Priest and People, likening them to charms. Answ: 1. With his tongue he will prevail, who is lord over it? not Reason, nor (I doubt me) Conscience. 2. These interlocutorie Forms of speech (in the most profound judgment of Mr Hooker) See him c [...] ­red above, in [...]: [...]o [...]9th Ʋnw: where most of what is said is pertinent, here, also. are nothing else, [Page 89] but most effectual, partly testifications, and partly inflammations of all piety. 3 [...]nd, they are l [...]kewise (as above-said) great conciliatours of friendship and love 'twixt the People among themselves, and between them [...]nd the Minister. Read Ps: 122, and argue thence, â minori ad majus. While, 4. his (and his like-their) longsome Prayings a In answer­ing after the Praecentor the [...] the extreams of the verse proved from Philo to have been the pra­ctice of the Essene [...]; from Euseb: of the Primitive Christians (learn't from the Jews, who also now use Anti [...]hones or Responsories in their Synagogues) from the Seraphims, Esay 6. from the use of the Hebr: [...] which natively signifying to answer is used also for to sing, as in Ps: 147. 7. Is. 22. 7. Num: 21. 17. Exod: 32: 18. and in other places: but, especially out of Ezr. 3. 11. whence our manner of praying, and praising God, alternis vi­citus, is derived; See Mr Mede Diatr. on 1 Cor. 11. 5. p. 255, 256, 257. (wherein the People are not engaged, to bear their parts, as with us) charm the senses, and stupifie the attention of the People, and make them dream o'r the Service of God, tyring them with an hour, two or three's prayer, till like yong Eutychus, Act. 20. 9. through weariness, they be taken up dead (asleep) at our feet See Mr Paul Baine's Life prefixt to his Commentarie on the Ephes. di [...]allowing (though a Puritane) these long Prayers, which some so plume and pride themselves in, p. ult. of his life. Amos 8. 5.. Thus, causing more than a fulnesse in Divine Worship, (a very dangerous matter;) making men apt, to complain, (as they, in the Prophet of the new moon and Sabbath, when will they be gone?) when will it be done? Let thy words be few saies Salomon, Eccl. 5. 2. No commendation (saith S. Austine, sutablie) that he was long at prayer, in as much as there may be much speaking, and but little praying. Epist: cxxi. qu [...] est p [...]obae viduae. Multa loquut [...]o, non multa precatio. Non in sermone multo, sed diuturno affectu, Id:

To his Twentieth, about the Creed of Athanasius, wherein he animadverts the Article of Christ's descent into hell (for which we have al [...]eady sufficiently accounted;) and, that yet, it should be said, That this is the Catholick Faith, which except a man believe faithfullie he cannot be saved. Answ▪ 1. It argues intolerable sauci­nesse, for him to vellicate and arraign those precious [ [...] or] treasures of the Church, the Creeds, which deserve far more au­thoritie, than any writings of men (whoever) now; being that Re­gulafidei, &c. that one, onely immoveable, and unreformable Rule of Faith, as Tertu [...]ian De velandis Virgin. c. 1. calls it. And, therefore, 2. when he saies, there are other expressions as liable to exception; as it speaks monstro [...]s frow­ardnesse and saucinesse, so is's no matter of wondering, to those who have lived in an Age leacherously addicted, [...], to remove [Page 90] antient land-marks, and ambitiously bent, to walk in paths not cast up, and which even throws dirt upon the Divinest Prayer of our Lord; not sticking to say See Dr M [...] Ca [...]ubon's Vindic. of the Lord's Prayer, p. 17. (and that, oft,) That if he were alive again, he would be ashamed of that Prayer; and, thanking God, they had forgotten it; daring, also, to professe, that See Ed­ward's Gan­g [...]aena. Rich. Powel Vic. of Ll [...]ni­gon in Breckn. shire, one of the A [...]provers in the Act for Propag. of the Gospel, and Itinerant Preacher in that County, often deli­vered in his Sermons, That the Lords-Prayer was a rotten prayer, S [...]rena Vavas. p: 8. Christ in s [...]ch or such a saying of His was in darknesse, when he spake it. 3. The Close of that Creed must be interpreted by i [...]s opposition to those heresies, that had invaded the Church, and [...]ich were acts of car­nalitie in them that broached and maintained them, against the Apostolical Doctrine, and contradictorie to that foundation, which had been resolved on, as necessarie to bring the World to the obe­dience of Christ, and were therefore to be anathematized after this manner, and with detestation branded, and banished out of the Church; Not that it was hereby defended to be a damnable sin to f [...]il in the understanding, or believing the full matter of any of those Explications (in that Creed,) before they were propounded, and when it might more reasonably be deemed not to be any fault of the will, to which this were imputable Dr Hammond of Fundamentals, p. 97 c. 10. Sect. 3. Non simpliciores & minùs capaces, sed perversè doctrinam Trinitatis opp [...]gnantes à salute excludit, Bishop Prid. Fasc. Contr, p. 239. See Leo's Answ: apud V [...]ssium de t [...]ibus symbolis..

To his Twenty first, The Litanies being to be read on Wednesdaies and Fridaies, and at other times, when it shall be commanded by the Ordinarie; which argue, (saies he) compliance with the Papists; and, he asserts the equal fitnesse of every Minister, to judge of the meetnesse of the times to read it. Answ: 1. To do as Papists do is not (as above­said; no, not though T. C. would rather have us symbolize with Mahomedans) reprovable, but where their practises are in vitio and reprovable, of which sort this is none. 2. It is rather a comportance with the Greek Church, which keeps those daies more solemne Fasts, because the Bridgroom was then taken from us; sold by Ju­das on Wednesday, and murdered by Jews on Friday Constituti­ous of the Apost, v. 14. vii. See also Epi­phanius [...]dv: A [...]ium.; which are very excell [...]nt grounds of Fasting, Humiliation and Litanie, that is, earnest prayer. 3. It is the Charge of the Ordinarie, to appoint, when the Litanie is to be used extraordinarilie Inasmuch as nothing should be done but by publick c [...] ­sen [...] and au­thority. (not ordinarilie.) And, 4. it's extraordinarie presumption and folly, to ass [...]mo, and think every Minister (or himself) as wise, and discerning of the [Page 91] times, as a Father and Bishop of the Church, (the superior Ordi­narie) so far excelling (in years, use of things, judgment, gravity,) inferiour Priests, ordinarilie; much more, as all those Fathers jointly, (and authoritatively acting.)

To his Twenty second, Because (in the Litanie,) the Minister propounds the matter of the Prayer, but the People pray, Good Lord, deliver us, &c. Answ: 1. But, sure, what the Minister utters, then, is part of the Prayer (the matter, as well as the form being part of the compositum;) and the Minister, too, do's, or may, softly,) pray what the People say. 2. Were it not so, let him tell (if he can) what harm there is in it. For, (not onely in this quarel'd, but nonparel'd Of all pie­ces of Service give me th [...] Litanie, it's so substantial and power­ful, that it is able to make a man devout by violence; it commands a zeal, and seizeth upon the soul of any impartial hearer, D. W's Vindic. &c. p. 32. The Litanie (saies one) is a common treasure to all good devotion.▪ In caeteri [...] alios omnes vicit in hoc seipsam; said of Orig. in Cantic. piece of our Liturgie, but) in the Prayers before Sermon (all that are, not voluntarie, but under precept of our Law) this course of suggesting the matters or heads to the hearers, to be by them summ'd up in the Lords-Prayer, was not unusal heretofore, and is, now, in some use See Mr Sanderofts (ex­cellent) Sermon, on Tit. 1. 5.; and 'tis called moving the people to pray, or bidding of prayers. Some footsteps See Dr Heylin's little Tract. on this subject, at the end of his Historie of Liturgies. of which practice are to be found in Bishop Andrew's Sermons. 3. All liberty (though he would insinuate the contrarie) is left to the People, to utter any holy and wholesome prayers, in private. (I am sure, the use of the Liturgie, save in the late evil daies, was cheerfully permitted, both in publick, and pri­vate.) That, which he aims at, I suppose, is, that it was not per­mitted Schismaticks and mal-contents, to haunt and heard together in houses, under pretence Quorum tituli remedium habent, pixides ve [...]enum, (Lact. l. 3. c. 15. of some Apoth [...]caries boxes.) of God's Service, and there to utter their stomachs against established Laws and Governours, both in Church and State, under the mark of dispensing, and partaking God's Ordi­nances. Forgive us this wrong! Hac licentiá omnes deteriores sumus. 4. Whereas he excepts; But women are not permitted to speak in the Church, that is, saies he, to pray, citing 1 Tim. 2. 11, 12. I must needs cry out, Cor Zenodoti! and then (seriously) tell him, the Apostle speaks (1 Cor. 14. [...]4.) particularly of Prophecying and teaching, and in 1 Tim: 2. 14. he layes down, (it's true,) a mor [...] general rule, but yet such an one, as forbids onely all such speaking, [Page 92] as in which authoritie is used or usurped over the man. Now, when the woman praies (in our Assemblies,) do's she, (I demand) [...], Note here, that, to speak in a Church-Assembly, by way of teaching and instructing others, is an act of superioritie, which therefore, a woman might not do, because her sex was to be in subjection, and so to appear before God in Garb and Posture, which consi [...]ed therewith, that it, they might not speak, to instruct men in the Church, but to God she might▪ Mede Dia [...]ribe on 1 Cor, 11. 5. p. 249, usurp authoritie over her husband, or do's she prophecie or preach?

To his Twenty third, The many Tautol [...]gies in it, Good Lord de­liver us, being used 8. times, &c. and the use of the Lord's-Prayer, at least 4. times in Morning-Service, which is vain repetition forbidden, Mat: 6. 7. and condemned by us in Extemporalists. Answ: 1. This to do, is most perfectly lawful, from the example of our Lord, within no great space praying, in the same [form of] words, thrice S. Matt. 36. 44.. And, from the precedent of H. David in Ps. 136. where every ver. (26. in number) is closed with [For his mercy endureth for ever.] 2. It comes not under the censure mentioned, in that we do not lengthen our Prayers with idle tautologies, after the manner of the Heathen, as thinking (for so did they,) we shall have our Prayers granted, through multiplicitie of the words used, or by the long noise Kings 18. 27. there­of, or that we shall make them more intelligible to God. 3. Our Forms are perfectly faultlesle, whereas the battologie, condemned by Christ, in the place above, meant S Mat. 7. 8. (as the best Glossarie tells us,) Polylogie, Argologie, Acyrologie, long, idle, unseasonable talking, or, forms; and, therefore, in Munsters Hebrew, the sense of Christ's prohibition is, in these words, Do not multiplie words unprofitablie. 4. Whereas, 4. our Authour, and such as he, by their long confused, incondite prayers, would perswade us, that they thought, much bab­ling after the Heat [...]e [...] manner, were ac [...]eptable to God, and took it (according to the Pharisees imagination of long Prayers, S. Mat. 22. 14.) to be a part of holinesse. ‘In which (saith the Bishop of Wi [...]chester, Sermon of Wo [...]shiping [...], p. 37.,) who so marks them, shall [...]ind, they commit both faults; that of the Pharisee in tedious length, procuring many time [...] nauseam spiritus, a d [...]ngerous passion: and the other of the Heathen, in fond repetitions, tautologies, inconsequences, and all the absurd [...]ies, which may fall into such manner of speech. Adding, Cyprian saith, it was ever in Christs Ch. counted an absurd thing [Page 93] (which some count their glorie) ventilari preces inconditis vocibus. 5. That the Lords prayer is oft repeated, I have known as great Puritan [...] as any were. use the Lord [...] Prayer twice at every Ser­mon, in the beginning, at the end, Mon­tagu's Gagg: p. 323. ha's this (most reasonable) account: Christ commands us, when we pra [...] solemnly, to say his prayer. Now, in our Book, there being several Services, for several occasions, for several daies, for several times in the day, and even that which is assigned to one time so discontinued by Psalms, Hymns, Lessons, that it becomes, in a manner, two Services, clearly two times of Prayer, we have so assigned it, as to be once repeated in every such part of Service. And, why that which must be necessarily The Dire­ctorie saies, i [...] may be com­mendably u­sed, in it (di­vine Service) used, in obedience to Christ, in the prayers of the Church, and be­ing repeated oftener than once, shall be useful to him, that was not come at first saying, or may be said more attentively by him, who had, before, been too negl [...]gent Many are not present at the rehear­sal of the Lords Prayer, s [...]eing the mulct of absence is not inflicted, if men come whilest the Psalms are in reading. Fisher's Def. of Lit. l. 1. c. 6. p. 52., should be necessarie to be used but once, (and not once, by our Author's good will,) when all mens zeal or understanding of so divine a Form, or (perhaps) presence at that part of Service; shall not necessarily go along with it See the View of New Di­rect. p. [...]8., let him, or any, tell, if they can.

To his Twenty Fourth Ʋnwarrantable, excepting against the word [deadly sin,] implying the Popish distinction of sins venial and mortal. Answ: 1. Here we have good companie; for, that famous and far▪spread Augustane Confession uses it Qu [...] ver [...] obtemperant pravis cupidi­tatibus & a­gunt contra conscientiam; versantur in peccatis mor­talibus, nec fidei justitia [...] nec justitiam bonorum ope­rum retinent, p. 14., 2. The excellent (Protestant) Melancthon ha's it often, in his Common-Places; once, where De discrim▪ pecc. Mortali [...] ac Venialis▪ mihi, p. 3. he useth these words. ‘But, there is a certain other kind of actions, which are of that nature, that they who commit them, fall out (or from) the grace of God, cease to be accounted just, and are damned unlesse they repent; these actions are called mortal sins. Again ib p 4▪ 5. & alibi. See Musculus also us [...]ng this distinction, Loc. de Peccat [...] Sect. 5. (p [...]rticularly▪) Ʋrsin. Cat. de pec. d [...]st. p. 59. Daven▪ praelect. de just. act. c. 35, p. 431 & Hoard's Souls miserie [...]. 2. p. 91. Note, also, that the Papists make simple fornication either no sin, or b [...]t a [...]e [...]ial sin▪ while we account it a deadly one-fornication and all other deadly sin▪, This degree therefore, is to be held in actions, that it is a mortal sin, to do against conscience, that is, to approve somewhat, or do some work or deed, which the conscience judges to displease God:’ And yet again, his Answer to Langaeus: ‘That the spirit doth not abide in those who commit mortal sins, that is, deeds against con­science.’ 3. This difference (of sins mortal and venial) is taken [Page 94] from the Antients, who call sins great, grievouser, coming under querel In [...]ue [...]el [...]m venien [...]io. or aggrievance, mortal, lethal, mortiferous, damnable; which with one stroke destroy the soul; one whereof is attended with sub­sequent damnation, crimes whereof S. Paul saies, That they which do such things, shall not in [...]e [...]it the Kingdom of God: to which that of Tertul [...]ian appertains, ‘But, an a [...]ulterer and a fornicatour, who do's not straight, upon the commission of the sin, pronounce, a dead man? Of which kind of crime S. Augustine, See Groti­ [...]s's Discu [...]si, D [...]alysis [...] [...] [...] Rive [...], D [...] pecca [...]is [...]n r [...]atibus & [...] com­mod [...], interp [...]e­t [...]t, [...] m [...]desti­as, G [...]ot. An [...]i in Anim: Riv. ad Art. 4. p. [...]0. de vo [...]e me [...]iri. in Tractate X [...]I. gives these examples, murder, adulterie, any uncleannesse of fornications, theft, fraud, sacriledge, and the rest of that nature. But, other there are, which they call more light, minute, small, daily delicts of righteous men, and without which no man leads his life, &c. So that after all this I ask, 4. Whether our Church had not reason, to speak, as she did, in the place excepted to? Oh, how lovely is it in her, to imitate the pious Antients, and other excellent men, where they speak (as here,) nothing but words of truth and sobernesse! 5. Even some of the Papists speak so, in this matter, as no moderate Protestant may refuse, to subscribe to their opinion. Ve­nial sin is venial onely by the mercy of God, saies one Bishop of R [...]chester (Fisher) Resut. xxxii. art­ [...]u [...]heri.. Others John Ger­son ter [...]d p [...] [...] de vit. Spi­rit. Sect. 1. J [...]cob Almain [...]puse. [...]. 3. [...] 10. of 'em say, that sin mortal and venial—are onely distinguished, by respect to divine grace, which impu [...]es that sin, &c. Now, sure, when and where Papists speak Protestantly, what should forbid our speaking as do Papists, (especially, having the countenance and authoritie of the H. Fathers, and other (admirable) men?) 6. His Texts Rom. 5. 12. [...]6. [...]. import, that See Bishop [...] Ʋ ­n [...]m Necesse­r [...]m. Sect. 3. ch. 3. p. 128. Many sins [...] genere [in respect of the matter] or [...]x im [...]erfection [...] [...]ctùs [ [...]s not done with a full consent] may be said to be veni [...]l. neg [...]tivè, & per non ab [...]ationem principii remissionis [grace.] D [...]. [...]ield of the Church l. 3. c. 9. p. [...]8. ex Card. Cajetan. no sin for the smalnesse of the matter, or in the whole kind is venial, b [...]t (aque) damnable and deadly, in the accounts of the D­vine justice, which we, freely, grant (and, our use of the word mor [...] ­tal (as appears) do's no way prejudice that concession;) but yet, (concentriently to what is said of mortal sins,) there may be sins ve­nial by the imperfection of the agent, as when a thing is done igno­rantly, or by surprize, or inadvertencie: which is not, indeed, a kind of sins, but a manner of making all sins venial, i. e. apt for par­don; for, by the imperfection of the agent or the act, all great sins in their nature, may become little in their malice and guilt. And, even the sin unto death, 1 S. John v, 16. See Dr Hammond in Loc. Some si [...]s mortal, others veni [...]l, because some are forgiven, others not, according to the quality of the sin, and the part [...] sinning, All [...]re venial ex even [...] [...]oo by the blood of Christ, and true repentance. might have been venial, [Page 95] in this sense, if obstinacie against admonition, and incorrigiblenesse under the censure of the Church, had not made it [...].

To his Twenty fifth, Our praying against sudden death, Answ: 1. Our prayer, here, imports The Rea­der may please to see a ( [...]eau [...]ecus) Discourse on this subject, in Mr Hooker, l. 5. § 46. p. 276, 277, 278. a twofold desire, 1 that death when it cometh, may give us some convenient respite; or 2 (if God de­ [...]ie us that, yet) that we may have wisdom, to provide always be­fore hand, that those evils overtake us not, which unexspected death doth use, to bring upon carelesse men; and though it be sudden in it self, yet that, in regard of our prepared minds, it may not be sud­dain. And, surely, these being good things, the praying for them, is not under interdict in Scripture, but rather as much allowed there, as the praying for (lawful) temporals, or even spirituals. For, 2. in the latter import (assigned) of the petition, we pray for preparation for death (which sure, includes repentance,) and, so, is not burdened or prest with any deformed consequences, of confirming ignorant Protestants in evil principles: of which sort are not those he reckons, 1 That repentance lies in our power: (for, so, supposing the prevent­ing, &c. grace of God, (which is ever ready to such as willfully repulse it not) it is; how else can it be under See the M [...]eter of the fifth verse in fourth Psalm (which I cite, because more reve­rence is paid to them, by the Vo [...]ge, than to our read­ing Psalms:) And in your chambers qu [...] ­etly, see you your selves convert. exhortation?) 2 That repentance must be a mans last act (else he can't be saved;) for, so, it must be, because repentance is a state of life, and must reach from Conversion to our Death, repentance (as for, so) from dead works Hebr. vi. 1., which we must, alwaies, be under; (repentance being not some one bare act of change, but a lasting durable state of new life O tima [...] ­nitentia vita nova., called, also, regeneration, the new creature, living a godly life.) So that, 3 we do not exclude such as die suddenly or violentlie from sal­vation; for, they may have this repentance, I speak of; and those that have the mercie of dying treatably, may adde some advantages Is it not some comfort to die with renewed faith, repentance, recon [...]iliation, and setting of the house in order? Some of the elect die with more scandal, and lesse j [...]y of conscience, ye [...] [...] enjoy lesse joyes in heaven, than others of their brethren; and may nor we pray for the best g [...]ft? Fi­sher Def. of Lit. l 1. c 8. p 85. to it, by reinforcing and heightening their sorrow (for the sins of the unregenerate, and the failours, lapses and infirmities of the rege­nerate life,) their love to God, and charitie to men, and other waies; by which they are priviledged over the other. 3. By this Answ: all his Texts * of Scripture (whereof some are impertinent enough) are intercepted. 4. If the Antients prayed for suddain death, 1 you tell us not, who those Antients were Some good men have prayed against sudden death, as our Martyr-Reformers, Cranmer, Ridley, &c. [whom [...]e thinks well of, see his p. 42.] who taught us, thus to pray.: they might do amisse, in so [Page 96] doing, for ought appears, as well as the H. Prophet Elijah did. For, as it may be good sometimes, to desire the retardation of death; so it may be ill, to pray the accleration (or hastening) of it. 2 Surely, it's better dying like Cyrus in Xenophon, or Plato in Socrates, than to finish as those, of whom Elihu Job 34. 20. speaks, momento moriuntur. Bet­ter to die as Jacob Hebr. 11. 2 [...]., Moses Deut. 33., Joshua Joshua 24., David 1 Kings 2. The frequen­cy and fear­fulnesse of Earthq [...]akes gave the first [...]ccasion to that passage in the Litany,—From judden death-Doctor Hackwel's A­pol. l. 2. § 4., than as Ananias, &c. 5. We shall yet annex this, That, if the petition be ta'ne, as 'tis in the Latine phrase, it cannot possibly fall under their displea­sure, A morte improv [...]sâ libera, &c. He that foresees not death, be­ing utterly unable to be provided for it, and whosoever is not so, must needsly eternally perish.

To his Twenty sixth Ʋnwarrantable, The desiring to be delivered by Christ's Circumcision, Baptism, Fasting, Temptation, yea Burial. Answ: 1. They are very passionate strains, [by thine Agonie, &c.] all of them being a compendious and very useful recapitulation of the Gospel-storie, a recognition of the chief media of our Salvation, and a vehement obtestation T [...]ke that 2 Thess. 2. 1. I beseech you br [...]thren, by the coming of our L. J. C. by the meritorious Actions and Passi­ons of Christ. 2. These things, recounted in the Litanie, be the undoubted effectual means of our Salvation, and ought we not, then, to pray, that God would save us by these means from wrath, &c? 3. 'Twas very well said of H. Zanchie (a more moderate man, than many others, and, whose saying that was, Non novi istam Reforma­torum mundi Theologiam,) that, ‘in the Roman Church he alwaies was pleased with those two things: one, that they conclude their prayers, through Jesus Christ our Lord Exposit. Praecept. 2ae. tit. de Invo­tatione.: the other, that they ex­presse the parts of our Mediatour, and the acts of his office, adding by thy crosse and wounds, &c.’ 4. Why adds he [yea, Burial?] as if that were not a piece of the Mediatours Exinanition, and a meri­torious suffering, to continue three daies deprived of life, under the d [...]min [...]on of death, sustaining the squalors and dishonours of the grave. 5. As to the Exception that some take (it seems he do's not; and it seems too, whoever takes the Exception (though even Papists,) it must be matter of charge against our Book) at the word, By, as if (forsooth) it imported an Oath. We say, that [by] signifies, (and, that most usually) the instrumental cause, or means Media sun­ista liberationis & [...], non Exo [...]is [...]i for­m [...]la. Bishop P [...]id. Fasc. Contr. p. 240., and in that fense it's accepted in our Litanie, not swearing or averring therein any thing, to be so or so, by Christ's Nativitie, &c. but praying God, to deliver us, &c. by these meritorious passages of our dear Redeemer, &c. Those that quarrel at such innocent blamelesse [Page 97] things, would [...]. 6. The [by] being thus proved purely lawful (and more,) 'tis not the oft using it can make it unlaw­ful, (by changing its nature,) what e'r he, or his capricious over-ween­ing co-opiners deem (not to say, dream.)

To his Twenty seventh, Our praying, that God would bring into the way of truth all such as have erred. Answ: 1. This Obj. is re­proachful to (expresse) Scripture (as well as the Litanie.) For, do's not S. Paul exhort (and, so, command) that prayers be made for all 1 Tim. 11. 1, 4. See Gal. vi, 10. S. Mat. v. 45. men. For, God will have * all men to be saved, and to come to the knowledge of the truth. 2. And, because there are no ( [...]) contrarieties in Scripture, his two Texts John 17. 9. 1 Joh: 5. 16. must not serve in this war­fare. Which, 3. are easily shewed, not to have any force in this matter; Christ (though not at that time, and for those particular re­quests) praying for the World; even his very enemies and S. Luke 23. 34. cruci­fiers. And. S. John doth not forbid us, to pray for those that sin unto death, but onely doth not command, [...], of that I say not that he should pray. The words amount not to a Negative but rather to a toleration, that they might pray if they would, &c. Dr Hey'yn's Theol. Vett. l. 3. c. 5. p. 44 [...]. to pray for them, or doth not promise any good successe to the praye [...]s, &c. It notes the sus­pension of the Prayers of the Church, or the inefficaciousnesse of them. And, again, we may pray to God for them, that he would send some temporal punishment upon such insensate incorrigible sinners, as the onely reserve behind, to make impression upon them, which is the advice of Clemens Alexandrinus Stro [...]at [...]s l. 7.

To his Twenty eighth, Our praying for a sort of people called Cu­ra [...]es (a name and office, saies he, not known in the Bible) distinct from B [...]shops and Pastors. Answ. 1. Sir, they are a sort of Priests, (not people.) 2. For the Name, Mr Ball Against Can, p. 142, 143. shall tell him, that Parsons, Vicars, Curates, &c. are but various titles given to the same Ministe­rie in diverse persons, which is Evangelical, &c. And, to contend about the bare name and title of Parson (and, so, of Curate, &c.) is vain and frivolous. 2. For, the Office, by Curates, here, are not meant stipendiaries See Ratio­nale on the Commom P. p. 89., as now it is used to signifie, but all those whether Parsons or Vicars, to whom the Bishop, who is chief Pastor under Christ, hath committed the cure of souls of some of the flock; and so are the Bishop's Curates And, so, [Cu­rate] in Pray­er for the Ch Militant, is [Minister] in the Litany. 3. For Bishops and Pastors, I suppose them two names of the same (or much-alike) signification [Page 98] (Pastor, Apud veteres Pastorum no­men vix in ve­niri, nisi cùm de Episcopis Ioquuntur. Bishop An­drews's Resp. ad Epist. Pet. Molinaei. And Binius in not. ad Concil. excepts against a fragment of the Synod of Rhemes, for claiming to undue Antiquitie, upon this account. Eo quod titulum Pastoris tribuat Par [...]ho, crosse to the usance of antienter Ages, Binius in Conc. To. 3. part 2. p. 978. See Doctor Heylyn's Historie of Episcopacie l. 1. c. 6. n, 13. See likewise Dr Hammond's Dispatches Dispatched, p. 701, 737. in the antient times of the Church, signifying (appro­priately) the Bishop. 4. To his scoptical) Note, we say, Quin sine Rivali; and pray, that where any of the H. Tribe have not com­ported and complied with their titles or names, there may be an answerablenesse hereafter 'twixt them, and the styles may belong to them ex vero. O Lord, indue thy Ministers with Righte­ousnesse.

To his Twenty ninth Unwarrantable, The taking of God's name so many times irreverently in our mouths, in saying, Lord have mercie upon us, Christ have, &c. Answ: 1. It's false, that we use his name, in those (short, but quick and lively) petitions, irreverently: for, 1 we use it, in his (reverend) Service, and 2 we use them with reverential impressions upon our spirits, in the use thereof; and 3 if it should chance, to be otherwise with some, in this latter particular, yet first that is none of the Litanies (or Churches) guilt, and secondly (if such arguing were good) it would take away the use of the Lords-Prayer, Creed, Bible, because, in the use, or reading of these, some deport themselves not so reverentially and awfully, as they ought. 2. His Texts Exod: 20. 7. Levit: 19. 1 [...]. speak, primarily, against perjurie (though perhaps, foolish and wanton using of [...]ods name, though without Oaths, is reducible thither;) and this is the polluting of Gods name, in the latter of his quotations. Now, sure, we swear not, when we say, Lord, &c. nor foolishly, or want only use God's name. 3. How oft have the Extemporarians irreverently, (because idely, emptily, unseaso­nably, futilously) used the august name of God and Christ, in their effusions? Turpe est Doctori, &c. (to return him his piece of Latine.) That this return is due, shall appear by the words of one, that was once a [...] and Ring-leader, in the Puritan-faction, and speaks upon good experience. ‘Now (saies he) what worship or prayers do you use? I am ashamed to name the boldnesse and folly of some, who scarce able to utter three words orderly, will yet take upon them to bable out a tedious, long and fluttering Prayer, wherein every tenth word shall be the repeating of O Heavenly [Page 99] Father, O merciful Father, O dear Father, O good Lord, O mer­ciful God, &c. and all things so foolishly packed together, that their praying seemeth rather to be the pratling of an infant that would tell some great tale, but cannot bit of it See Bishop Ban [...]rof [...]'s Serm preach­ed at Paul's Crosse on 1 John 41. p. 55..’

To his Thirtieth, That 1 the Collect for Christ-masse-day, is to be read till New-years-day, and yet the Collect saith, [this day to be born.] What (saies he) could he be born that day, and six daies after? except­ing the same to Easter-day, &c. their Collects. Answ: 1. The first of those daies is the original, the rest are all copies or transcripts thereof: the feast continuing, the rest are the same in Ecclesiastical account, though the first be the principal. 2. The word Day is, here, used, in the Scripture-notion, wherein it signifies (not as ordi­narily,) the whole time designed to one and the same purpose, though it lasts several natural daies; see Examples in Marg. The time of visitation called a day. S. Luke 19. 42, 44. The time of life, called a day, S. Joh. 9. 4. especially (& directly (to our purpose) Heb. 3. 13.—daily while it is called, This day. See Ratio­nale, p. 268, 269. 3. It's most visibly false, that we say (which yet, he blindly or wilfullie charges us, to say) this day, on Easter and Ascension-daies. 4. When he proceeds to except, That it's more than all the learned Clerks in Eng. or Italie can prove, that Christ was born, either on that, or in the month December, we say, 1 why in Eng: or Italie? Forsooth, he would, here, insinuate (his old Coccysm) the calumnie he has ex­pressed in fat and expresse words, already, more than once, that we symbolize with Papists. But, he may inform himself, that Protestants, also, keep that day, not onely Lutherans, nor onely they of the Augustane way, but even the Helvetians, See the Hel­verian Con­fession, Artic. 24. and French: ‘They observe reverently (saies In a lettes of a French Protestant to a Scotishman, of the Cove­nant. Peter du Moulin the Son *) the Dayes of Christmasse, Easter, Ascension, Pentecost. And, when they have Sermons upon week-daies (at Charenton on Thorsdaies,) they will change the day, when there is a Holie-day of some note, in the Week. Where this, and other Feasts of Christ are taken away, they are wish'd for by sober members of those Churches, as by that noble and learned Lord Philip Morney du Plessis; and Monsieur An­drew Rivet a learned French Protestant constantly preached on that Day. So that he might have ranged us with better companie. 5. But, however, we must prove By what place of Scripture may it be preved, that this day, May 26. is the Lords-Day. See the sage, moderate, and learned Zanchie's three Reasons for Holy daies, in 4tum Praec [...]ptum., that He was born on that Day. But, we say, 1 If we could, the men of this kidney would as much observe it, as now they do. This Plea, therefore, is but a pretext for a schismati­zing [Page 100] quarrellous humour. 2 What if we are mistaken in the Day, yet the matter of the mistake is of no greater moment or weight, than (a very ordinarie and incident thing) the false calculation of And, such, even Mr Caw­drey (as bitter as he is) al­lows it to be, in his Account audited, &c. p. 395, 396. Of which Piece, see Dr Creed's Certificate or Character in his (learned) Refuter refu­ted, Ep. to the Reader. day: a very pardonable mistake, sure, to such as, reallie and un­feignedlie, think, they are not mistaken, and who perform the busi­nesse of the day, as substantiallie and completelie on a mistaken (sup­posed) Day, as they could do on the true (supposed) one! But, 3 we have and observe the right day: for, first, They, saith S. Chryso­stom, a which knew those Records (the Roman censual Tables) exactlie, and that had ( [...]) a long time celebrated it as from an antient Tradition, have now sent us knowledge: and secondlie, there is a (genuine) Apostolical (and, so, at least, greatlie antient) Canon, that hath (in this affair) these words: ‘Also that you con­stitute an anniversarie Feast, at the Nativitie of the Lord Christ, on the Day on which he was born, and that was the 25th c of the first Canun (i. e. of December,) for this is the principal of all the Feasts, &c. adding a specification of the day of Christ's Bap­tism: and, thirdlie, Hom. in nat. ad Antioch. both the Greek and Latine Churches, which had such very sharp contentions about the time of keeping Easter, have yet sweetly and uniformly agreed in this: and, fourthly, let our Authour, or any other Enemie to our Festivities (solidly) answer, what's laid down for this Festival in the Practical Catechism A Persian Calender or Ephemeris places it on the same day also. So the Syriac and Coptic or Aegypt [...]an Churches; So likewise, saies the old Cosmogra­pher Malela, did the East-parts of the Rom. Emp. See Mr Gregories Notes on the Bible.; in the fourth Quaere, Hospinian (no friend to the Church in these things) confesseth, that, from the most antient times, [...]t was celebrated on the 25. of December, which he proves out of Theophilus a very antient Bishop of Cesa­rea Palestinae, who lived about the time of Commodus and Severus. Of the Festivals of the Church, by the same eminent Author, and the learned Dr John Pearson's litt [...]e Tract styled, Christs Birth not mis-timed: L. 2. § 13. p. 234. &c. and lastly, I need not adde, that we are in possession p. 441., and, therefore, if he'l dispossesse us, and denie the Day or Moneth, he must bring his proofs, and, those, most cogent, irrefragable ones. Now, do's he produce such? 6. All that he saies, is, That he was rather born in September, See also Suqire Fishers Treatise for it; Festorum Metropolis by Mr Allan Blayney; Dr Warmstreys Vindication of the Nativity, &c. in Answ. to Joseph Hemings. which he would prove by this, in that it might be figured, &c. by the Feast of Taber­nacles, h Melior est conditio possidentis. i Gr Nyssen. fixeth it (under the style of [...].) in that point or period of time, [...], i. e. about the Winter-Solstice, Homil, de Nativit. Christi. [Page 109] on 15th day of the Month; and that the Jews, and diverse learned Christians hold that the first day of that Feast shadowed his Birth, &c. and that John seems to allude unto it, John 1. 14. But, we say to this, 1 to impugne a Tradition and Practice, so universallie for time, and place used, and so stronglie delivered, he should not come with his dwining feeble words but rather,] and [which might,] and talk of [shadowings and seemings and allusions] and tell us of the Jews, and divers learned Christians,] but name no one Indeed, I find, that Sca­l [...]ger & some other Chro­nologers en­deavour to have him born in Sep­tember; as the account of their Reasons is set down by Mr Mede, Diatr. Pars III. on Deut. 16. v. 16, 17. p. 618. &c. but he owns not the opi­nion, & saies (at close)-no time can be unlawfully cho­sen for such a duty. But see the Authori­ties above.. This is no proper suant processe, in this so daring [...] (or undertaking) 2 If his being born in the seventh month, might be held forth by the Feast of Tabernacles, it also might not, (besides, that many things might be, which never were, or shall be.) Say, man, (if you'l say any thing of force) that it was, &c. and prove what you say. 3 If that Feast shadowed his birth, there's no necessity, it should shadow it, as-to the Day and Month. 4 The [...], he dwelt among us Or, rather had his Ta­bernacle a­mong us. Or, Taberna­cled in us.] in S. John, alludes not to the Feast of Tabernacles, but to the [ambulatorie Church of God] the Tabernacle of Testimonie. And, the comparison lies herein; first, as in that, God was pleased to dwell, so in this flesh of ours, as in a Tabernacle, the Son of God appeared among us most gloriouslie: secondlie, as that had in it the Law, that ministration onely of death, 2 Cor. 3. 7. he, now, in the Tabernacle of his flesh, is all full of grace, that is, exceeding mercie: thirdlie, whereas the whole businesse of that Tabernacle was nothing but shadows, he hath brought the substance and truth with him See v. 17.. 7. and lastlie, To oppose the truth of a matter of Fact with proba­ble Reasons, when as there was, never, any thing so surelie done, but a witty prompt head might be able, to find out sophical likelie Ar­guments, to persuade the contrarie, is a way of proceeding, that be­comes no wise or sober man.

To his Thirty first, The Collect's (at the Purification of Saint Ma­rie) running thus—That as thy onely begotten Son was this day presented in the Temple—which (saies he) is as uncertain as the other, and do's wonderfully in his attempts (too long, to be set down, entirelie,) to prove it. Answ: 1. What if the day be uncertain, as the case was put of Christmasse-Day? 2. If it be but as uncertain, as the other (Christmasse-Day,) 'tis very fairlie certain. 3. It is most certain, this is the right day; for it is the just XLth day after the Birth, according to the constitution of the Law, Lev, 12. 4. I shall lay the words before [...], and the Reader's eyes, v. 2. speak unto the [Page 102] children of Israel, saying, If a woman have—born a man-child, then she shall be unclean seven daies—v. 3. And in the eighth day, the flesh of his fore-skin shall be circumcised. v. 4. And she shall then continue in the blood of her purifying three and thirtie daies: She shall touch no hal­lowed things nor come unto the Sanctuarie, until the daies of her puri­fying be fulfilled His diebus post septem i [...] ­les primos, pu­erpera à San­ctuario: antum abstinet, Grot. in Loc.. Let Mr P. adde 33. and 3. to 7. and tell, how many it makes, and, thence, consider, whence the beginning of the continuance in the blood of her purifying is dated. So nothing of cause ha's this man to carp, in this matter.

Here's somewhat annext, as taxable, viz. That the Masse is left in the Book, as Christmasse. Answ. To this we have given full satisfaction, above, in Answ. to his Ninth. Obj. against our Book.

But, he'l spring an Objection for the name, That 'tis with relation to Christ the male. Answ. But, who gave him a Letter of Atturney, to make this Plea for us? This is like Mr Hemings's See Doctor Wa [...]mst [...]y's Answ. to Hemings; and the (learned and most exact) Answ to him also, in 6. Quaere's, p. 455. derivation of it from Christman.

To his Thirty second Ʋnwarrantable, as being an imitation of the Ceremonial Law, Levit. 1. 11.) The Priest's standing at the North-side of the Table. Answ. 1. That every thing used in the Ceremo­nial Law is necessarilie to be abolished, he can never prove, and I have said enough to it above, and am like yet, to say more, below. 2. If the Priest should stand at the West-side, it would be thought superstition, because the face is turned to the East, as if it refer'd to worshiping towards the East (though the Antients offered up their Hymns and Orisons to God, fixing their eyes [...] Author Qu. & Refpp. ad Orthod. Q. 18., towards, or on, the Eastern parts, (whence also in Tertullian's Inde suspi­cio, quòd ino­luorit, nos ad Orientis re [...]ionem preca [...]. See Mr Gre­gories (of Chr. Ch.) his very learned Observations on some passages of Scripture, concerning praying towards the E [...]st, amply and excellently, p. 88, &c., time, the Christians were accused, to worship the Sun.) Or else, it would be said, It hindred the hearing of the People, On the East-side (as our Communion-Tables are now sited) he can't stand. And, why, ('tro [...],) should he stand on the South-side? Is there not superstition, in pitching on this part, in this manner?

To his Thirty third, That the People are appointed to kneel, at the rehearsal of the Commandements, contrarie to Nehem. 8. 2. Answ. 1. One posture sutes hearing a Sermon; another, confession of sins, and prayer for pardon of, and strength against them. The People in Neh: heard the Law in nature of a Sermon (as is most evident;) there­fore they stood: ours, as a prayer, therefore, they use a prayer-gesture. 2. However, this practice cannot be defamed with the style of Popery, for, 'twas no part of our Service (nor of any Church) till King Edw. IV's second Lit: 3. That it is a very profitable part of Devotion, being made use of, as it ought, see it asserted and cleared by the (ex­cellent) View of the Directorie p. 32.. 4. Whereas he quarels (under this head,) that the Priest is appointed, to stand at the prayer (in the Com­munion) for the King: to that we say, in regard the Ministers of the Gospel (according to S. Paul, Compare it with Hebr. 8. 3, 4. by which colla­tion it will appea [...], that the words High Priest & Priest are pre­miscuously u­sed. Heb. 5. 1.) are appointed, by God, to offer up sacrifices of Prayers, &c. of the Ch. for the People; thus to stand between God and them, and to shew this his Office, in those Services, he is directed to stand See the Ra­tionale, p. 77, 78, 79.. 5. Did he not behold things with coloured Spectacles, he would never say, in these things we walk contrarie to God, but that we studie, and have happilie found, a way by decencie Etiam habitu corporis placere Deo, Cyprian., &c. to comport with his holy mind. 6. For his term, Fanaticks, cast on us, we shall say but this, that he's master of his tongue, and we (we hope) are Lords of our passions, at least we are so of our ears Minus qui saeviunt, sapiunt magis.. And, no matter what Mr P. saies, when a greater than he will gainsay it, as the most meek Hooker said to Travers.

The Objection next ensuing, and the Answ. thereunto returned by him, I willingly passe over, as having (in effect) oft spoke to it, sufficiently.

To his Thirty fourth, The appointing of Offerings to be paid to the Curate, which (saith he) is to continue the (abrogated) Ceremonial Law. Answ. 1, Oblations are an high part of God's Service and wor­ship, taught by the light of nature and right reason, which enjoyns us to honour God with our substance, Prov. 3. 9. (and the Proverbs of Salomon are not truths peculiar to the Jewish State, under the Old T. but extensive even to us Christians; and more peculiarly to faithful Christians, than to them, (many of them)) as well as with our bodies and souls. Bring presents unto him that ought to be feared, [Page 108] saith Ps. 76. 2. See 1 Chron. 29. 14. David. This Duty of Offerings was practised by the Father. before the Law with benigne and gracious acceptance, as by Abel,s Gen. 4. 4. It was under command in the Law, Exod. 25. 2 and the Gospel confirms it, from our Saviour's own mouth, Mat. 5. 23. and the Offerings of the wisemen were highly commended, S. Mat. 2. 11. For the sentiment and practice of the H. Antients, see the Marg. S Epiphan. [...]aeres 80. S Ireneaeus l 4 c. 34. S Hier [...]nym Ep. ad Heli­odom. And, especially, when the S. Eucharist was partaken, it was the antient custome, before receiving, &c. to come into the Choire, and offer at the H. Table, saies Theodoret Eccles. Hist. l. 5. c. 17.. 2. The Texts Coloss. 2. 14. Hebr. 9. 10. he cites are nothing to the purpose, and therefore I passe them by, (having said what is above-said, for the perpetual unabrogated practice of Ob­lations or Offerings.)

To his Thirty fifth, That in the administration of the Communion, there's added words of our own, to the words of Christ's Institution, as, Preserve thy body and Soul, &c. Answ: 1. Jecur Cratetis! The setting down of the Institution of Christ is, in another part of the same Office (above,) and there 'tis most entire, without interpolation, addition or substraction—who in the same night that he was betrayed, took bread, and when he had given thanks, he brake it, saying, Take, eat, this is my Body, &c. (to the end of that part.) 2. After this, what harm is it, (when the H. Communion is distributed,) to use the sense or sum (rather than the expresse words) of Christ's Institu­tion, by way of Prayer? A most commendable lovely practice! 3. We have re [...]d of a conceited Minister (of the novel edition,) who did as much as this (his charge) comes to; but, as to sobrietie, de­cencie or gravitie, nothing so, but most ridiculously, ‘Here, Darest thou take it? To another, Take this, and love Christ's Ministers better; so to a third, Here take it and leave your lying; to a fourth, Take heed the Devil enter not into thee, and the like Bishop Gau­den's Considerations touching the Liturgie, p. 20, 21..’

To his Thirty sixth, The Priest's being appointed to kneel at one Prayer, and stand at next. Answ: I have answered sufficiently, already, in Answ: to 33 (pretended) Ʋnw. I now add, How knows he, that we do not also stand at the Collect for the day in mediately succeeding the Collect for the King, after the recital of the Commandements?

To his Thirty seventh, Because it is said, Rubrick at the Commu­nion. he shall receive the Sa­crament, and other Rites. Where, he asks, what Rites? Answ: 1 His hast of accusing, makes him o're-look some advantages: it's said (in the same place) [he shall receive the Sacraments (in the plural) and other—] This had he seen▪ he might have cried out, What Sacra­ments? What? do they make seven with the Papists? 2. I answer to the matter he hath seen, to charge us withal, first. And, 1 the party to communicate may need, and desire absolution, in case of scan­dalous and conscience-wasting Vastantia conscientiam. sins. 2 He may receive confirmation, in case he hath never received that, or the Communion, before. These, sure, are Rites, nor can they be done without Rites. But, 3 I'le gratifie my Reader, about the word Sacraments (here;) fi [...]st, it may signifie Bread and Wine, which being integral simila [...]ie parts, receive the denomination of the whole. Secondly, with S. Paul, the Cup of blessing is called 1 Cor. x. 16. See Dr H. Savage's Rea­sons shewing no necessity of Reforma­tion. the Communion. The Bread, also, is called the Communion: So, that both integral parts are called, by the Ap­pellative of the Integrum. But, now, Communion and Sacrament are (in this matter) both one, for substance.

To his Thirty Eighth, Kneeling in the Sacrament, which is (saith he) an unseemly Gesture at Supper, agreeing with the Papists, not Christ, and adoring Christ's Body by its sign: Answ: 1. Our Kneeling at Communion is the Gesture of Pietie. If we did, there, present our selves, but to make some shew or dumb resemblance of a spiritu­all feast, it may be, that Sitting were the seemlier or more fitting Ce­remonie: But, coming as Receivers of inestimable grace, at the hands of God, what better beseems our bodies, at that hour, than to be sensible witnesses of minds unfeignedly humbled The Feast indeed re­quires sitting, because it is a Feast; but man': unpre­parednesse asks kneel­ing. He that comes to the Sacrament, hath the confidence of a Guest, and he that kneels, confesseth himself an un­wor [...]hy one, and therefore differs from other Feasters: but he that sits or lies, puts up to an Apostle: Contentiousnesse in a feast of charity is more scandalous then any posture, saies that [...]arely pious man, Mr G. Herbe [...]t Pastoral, p. 92, 93.? Christ did what custome and long usage had made fit; we that which fit­nesse and long usage hath made usual, saies Mr Hooker L. 5. § 68 p. 366. Injungitur tantum ut [...], & recipturà nostris ut gestus summae reverentiae tanto mysteri, debitus, Fasc. Cont. p. 241.. 2. Excel­lent men have thought, that God hath given the Church some right over the Sacraments. For my part, saies Grotius In vot [...] pro pace Ecclesiae, De Baptismo Infantum., speaking of Baptism, I acquiesce in the authoritie of the Church, to whom God hath given the Sacraments and some right over them. Again, great hath, alwaies, been the libertie of the Church, in the time, place, and [Page 106] manner of such things His Adver­sarie Rivet confesses, the Church hath some right o­ver the Rites of the Sacra­ments. See the same H. Grotius in Discuss. about Infant Bapt. Ego Eccle­siae satis aucto­ritatis puto â Christo datum ad ordinanda talia quae sa­cris literis non repugnant, ne­que videre pos­sum eur illici­tum fit loca Scripturae non verbis tantùm, sed & rebus exprimere, Animadv. in An [...]mad. &c.. Christ varied, in communicating of the Passeover, from the prescript order, Exod: 12. 11. where 'tis impor­ted, that it was to be eaten standing; but He did it lying See Willet in Loc.. 4. Christs Table-Gesture, at the delivering it, is no argument for Sitting, as well because it is not manifest by the Text, that he used that save onely at the Passeover, from which this Supper of the Lord was di­stinct, and was celebrated by blessing and breaking, and giving the bread, &c. to which some other Gesture might be more proper and commodious; and, because Christ's Gesture, in that, is no more obligingly exemplarie to us, than his doing it after Supper, See Bish Sande [...]son's 3d Lecture of Con [...]ci­ence § 20, & 16, 17, 18, 19, 21. (and called by the H. Ghost the Lord's Supper) was to the Apostles, who yet did it fasting, Act: 13. 2. and generally took it before the Agapae See View of Direct p. 22.. 5. We are herein, like the Antient Christians: When I receive, I worship or adore ( [...],) saies S. John Climacus ib. p. 298.. It's a sin, not to adore, when we receive this Sacrament, saies S. Aug: [...]n Psal▪ 98. The old cu­stome was to receive it after the manner of Adoration, saies S: Cyrill. Cateth: Myst. v. So, that, herein, we complie no more or farther with Papists, than they with the Church of Christ. However, 6. 'tis better to symbo­lize with the Papists, than the Socinians (a kind of modern Arians,) who stubbornly impugning, or gainsaying Christs Divinitie, though it no robberie to be equal with him, and sit down with him at his Table The first that ever did sit after their fashion was the Pope, to express his State, saies the Bishop of D [...]wne and Conner, in a Speech, called, A full Confutation of the C [...]v. p. 22.. But, against this it was determined in the Reformed Church in Po­land, in a general Synod Anno MDLXXXIII., That sitting should not be in use at the Lord's Table: whereof the Reason was assigned by them: For, this Ceremonie is not used in the Churches Christian; and is onely proper to unbelieving Arians, placing themselves in equal throne or seat with our Lord. 7. We should not feed the Papists with Scandals, (as one saith) as Dogs be fed with bones See the Controversie debated about Kneeling at Eucha [...]ist, by James Watts of Woednosbor [...]ugh in Kent. See also Thomas Baybodies Just Apologie for the Gesture of Kneeling in the act of Receiving, &c.. 8. Our Kneeling at the time of receiving the Sacrament, is onely a kneeling to God in prayer, which can't be faulted, unlesse it be a fault to worship Christ, or to choose that time, or place, to do it, in the lowliest manner, when, and where he is eminently represented by the Priest, and offered by God to us. 9. Our Church onely adores Christ in the Action, in which cer­tainly [Page 107] Christ is, and not the Elements themselves, nor Christ's Bo­die, locally present under the shape of those Elements. 10. If we should do as the French do, Walk to the Table, and there, with a Congé, Receive e, it's a wonder but See P. du Moulin's Let­ter to a Sco­tishman, p. 29 quarrel would be pickt from our symbolizing with the Jews, in their Ceremonials (for, is this any other, than a meer Egyptian-Passeover-custome?) 11. Some run so far ( [...]) from Papists, as that they have no considera­ton of what's infinitely worse) profanenesse (which wonderfully abounds.)

To his Thirty ninth, The Priests giving it to every one in particular, and saying, Take, eat, &c. for this is contrarie, saies he, to the way and words of Christ, who said to his Disciples, in general, &c. This is my Body, &c. Answ: 1. Seeing God by Sacraments applies, in particular, the grace, which himself hath provided for the good and benefit of all mankind, no reason, why, administring the Sacra­ments, we should forbear, to expresse that, in our forms of speech, which he by his H. Gospel teaches all to believe. 2. In the one Sacrament, I baptize thee, displeases not. If, eat thou, in the other, offend, their (for, this was the Disciplinarians Exception) phantsies are no Rules, for Churches to follow. 3. It's uncertain, whether Christ spake generally once to all, or to every one, in particular. His words are recorded, in that form, which serves best, for setting down, with Historical brevitie, what was spoken; are no manifest proof, that he spake but once to all. 4. That we, in speaking to every Communicant, do amisse, it will not be proved, were it cleer, that herein we do otherwise, than did our Lord See Answ. to 38. Ʋnw. Tru of them. Anima animae sensus est. Ter­tull.. 5. The quarrel­lers little weigh, how dull, heavie, and almost without sense, the greatest part of the common multitude every where is, while they think it, either unmeet or unnecessarie, to put them in mind, even man by man, (especially, at that time,) whereabout they are. See Hooker l. 5. § 68: p. 365, 396.

To his Fortieth Unw: That People must partake three times a year: where he asks, Why not every Lord's-Day, or Moneth, as did the Pri­mitives? Answ: 1. The Church sets this number down, as the mini­mum quoc sic, in case She can get it received no oftner. So backward are men to the things of God and of their souls, that they are very unapt (no [...], in this great declension of Christian zeal and Pietie,) to partake of that mystical Boord, oft: yet, seldomer to Receive, it's made punishable, and no Every Pa­rishioner shall—Rubric ult: after Communion. parishionar shall escape, if he do's not receive it so oft. 2. If he could redresse the slacknesse, [...]egligence, [Page 112] infrequencie and contemptuousnesse, we should owe him very much. 3. The very Apostles receded from their first frequencie, from every day Acts 21. 46. (possibly,) to every Lords-Day Acts 20. 7.. 4. The Divines of our Church call for frequencie (as do's See first Exhortation before Com­munion. See also the Ru­bricks after the Commu­nion; Ʋpon the holy daies (if there be no Communion.) &c. The same is more plain by the Ru­bric of Edw. VI first Ed. after Exhor­tation. the Church it self:) Where­as, saith Bishop Andrews, Sermon of Imaginations upon Acts 2. 4 [...]. p. 36. we continue in the Doctrine and Prayers of the Church, we do many times dis-continue this action, a whole year together. These long intermissions (so that, if it be panis annuus, once a year received, we think our dutie discharged) are also (no doubt) a second Imagination, in our common practice. For sure, we should continue also in this part, and the frequenting of it, if not so often as the Primitive Church did (which either thrice in the week, or at least once, did communicate) yet, as often as the Church do's celebrate; which (I think) should do better, to celebrate more often But which of our Writers call n [...]t for frequencie. See Pract. C [...]t: l. 6. § 4. p 475, 476. Bishop Tay­lor's Great Exemplar, Disc: of Eu­charist, Num: [...]8, p. 505, &c. and his other Devotional Pieces..’ 5. I stand not, to exact, for his saying, The Primitive Christians received every moneth, proof from Scripture, where I find no such thing inordered, precisely. 6. While, here, also, he excepts at the injoyning of the weekly Receiving in Cathedral, &c. Churches, where are many Priests, 'Tis Ministers, Sir, in the Rubric, and you alter not the word, but because you think it of ill savour. as not allowing that difference, seeing the common People, he saith, need as oft as they. We say, 1 But will they be as willing, as they? Are they as little impedited, as they? If their dovotion should somewhat serve, would they not think it a huge oppression of their purses, to [...]e at the charge of buying Bread and Wine so oft, when, most an end, they had rather ne'r cōmunicate of Christ's Blood, than that their Purses should bleed, in the least? 4 He speaks, as if he lived in Plato's Republick (as we may accommodate,) not in Romulus his Dregs. 5 Is not more holinesse required of the Clergie, Priests, or Spiritual men, (the man will be offended at the words) then of the Laitie, h &c. 7. We have proved, that Clergie and Laitie are, truly, distinguished (that, as an order by it self,) and, in that sense, we do make a Church of Clerks, distinct from a Churh g -quicquid de a [...]is omnibus dictum est, magis abs (que) dubio ad eos pe [...]inet, qui exemplo esse omnibus debent, & q [...]s utiq [...]e tan [...] antista e [...]xteris oportet devotione, quan [...]o antist [...]nt omnibus d [...]gnitate—& quos tam m [...]gni esse exempli in omnibus Deus volu [...]t, ut eos ad singularem vivendi no [...]m [...]m non novae tantùm, sed etiam antiquae legis severitate constringeret—Ʋnde est quod eis Salvator ipse in Evangelio non [...] i [...] voluntarium sed imperativum offic [...]um perfectionis indici [...], Salvian: ad Eccles. Cath [...]l: l 2. p. 3 [...]3. [Page 115] of Christians. 8. The number of Priests and Deacons, that as well answer their Function, as they have a proprietie in their Names, while he fears, I pray God to increase it. 9. [...]uch will, and do more mind their souls, than their bodies; to which yet, a morsel of bread would yeeld but little refection or gusto. 9. His hard words he may enjoy, without a rival.

To his Forty first, That every Parishioner must reckon at Easter with the Parson, Vicar or Curate; where, saith he, find you, that Christ, &c. did so reckon? Answ. 1. They needed not, because Christians then See Acts 4. 34, 35. wore not their name for nothing, were Christians, liberal, zealous, loved Religion. 2. S. Paul (one of Christ's Apo­stles) robbed 2 Cor: 11. 8. See 1 Cor: 9. 4. other Churches, and took wages And can he take wages without rec­koning? 1 Cor: 9. 14. should be tran­slated: So hath God ap­pointed or given order to those which p [...]ach the Gospel, that they should live of the Gospel. See. Mede Di­atr. in Loc. p. 328. of them. 3. It is a Canon of the same H. Apostle's, injoyning the pay of our maintenance: Let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him that teach­eth in all his Goods, Gal: 6. 6. [...]. as the Rhemists read it, very rightly. 4. That there is no man in the Kingdom, who payeth any thing of his own, towards the maintenance and support of his Parish-Minister, but his Easter-Offering Two pence at E [...]ster, or i [...] some parts (perhaps) a little more., is undertaken to be proved by Dr Heylin In a little T [...]act called, The unde [...]eiving of the Peop [...] i [...] th [...] point of Tythes, p. 15. In that T [...]ct, he observes, that Melchisede [...] [...]y [...]hed ( [...]) Abraham (to import, 'twas not of meer courtesi [...], or [...] in Ab [...]ah [...]m) H [...]b [...]. 7 6, (To which adde v. 9. [...], Abraham was [...]y [...]ed. See [...]ls [...] [...], v. 5) See the [...]. Vet. l 2. c. 13. [...]. 288. 297.: and, sure, then, the Clergie may not be thought burdensome to the purses of the People. 6. If Christ did not, it will not follow, that we may not, as is cleared often, abundantly. 6. Whereas he asks, in what Bible we find those names? I ask him also, in what Bible, he finds Trinitie, Person, Sacrament? It's in vain to quarrel harmlesse names, when the things vested with them, cannot be impugned (reasonably.) 3 Such are these: the name of Vicar and Curate Of Curate, see above. are of obvious sense. Parson is so called from the French Personne, because he personates or represents his Church. 7. That any refused the Com­munion to People, that could not pay for it: 1 I am not bound, to be­lieve, upon his word. 2 That would not (some stiffe proud Schis­matick) I rather believe, if yet that be probable: For, that Rubrick Se [...] Cowels Interpreter, in [...]he Word. saies, The Bread [...]nd [...]ne shall be provided at the charge: of the Parish, and the Parish shall be discharged by order of their houses every Sunday (that, sure, is a [...]ter the susception of the Sacr [...]ment.) 8. That i After [...]he Communion. [Page 116] any was raised off her knees at the Sacrament, therefore, 1 I know not, need not believe, 3 allow not, if it were so, 4 judge not, till I hear allegata & probata, 5 know well, an enemie saies this, and 6 am able to tell othergets stories of himself.

To his Forty second, Our confessing, that, in the Primitive times, Baptism was ministred [but▪ twice in the year, Was not [...]mnonly mi­nis [...]ed but e [...] two times [...]ubr. Easter and Whitsun­tide; yet, saith he, it is ordered, that the People shall be oft admonished, not to defer Baptisme longer than till the Sunday or other Holy Day next following the Birth, adding, and asking, Doth not this savour strongly, that Baptism is looked upon, as necessarie to salvation? Answ: [...]or certain, the man combates winking, there being no such thing, in the Rubrick, as what is (in the latter part) cited by him; the Ru­brick onely saying: Wherefore, the People are to be admonished, that it is most convenient, that Baptism should not be ministred but upon Sundaies and other Holy daies, when the most number of People may come together. 2. Can those words found what be infers from them? Nothing lesse. 3. The close of the Rubrick giving leave (if necessi­tie so requires) to baptize at all times. 4. [At home] may seem, to found it, indeed, and the Prodromi and Symmists of our Authour, there ground their Exception: whereto we say, it dreams not of Limbus puerorum (as some urge,) or such a necessity of the Means (as he) without which the Infant must necessarily forfeit salvation, but the necessity of Precept, whereby all are bound, who delay to attend to the means and Sacrament proposed by God; and of the direct ordinarie means Medii non si [...]t quo non potest, sed sine q [...] non s [...]let conferrig [...]atia Ch [...]isti ad s [...] ­lutem. Sacra­menia funt causae instr [...] ­mentales Me­ta [...] [...]., without which Infants dying are out of the course of salvation, and so far forlorn. Of the dignitie and necessitie of Bap­tism, see Act. 2. 38. 22. 16. Eph. 5. 26, Tit. 3. 5. 1 Cor. 6. 11. Col, 2. 12. 1 Pet. 3. 21. Mar. 1, 4. 16. 16.

To his Forty third, about Holy-Daies, &c. we h [...]ve said enough, in sundry places. Yet we adde, 1. The Primitive or Apostolical Church did observe Holydaies. Did he, neve [...] hear of the contests about Easter, having their Original in the different Traditions of the Apostles, S. S. John and Philip pro [...]uced by Polycrates for the [...], as S. Peter and others by P. Victor, for the other side? 2. See 1 Co [...] 5. 8. [...], let us keep the [...]east (P [...]chal) or Holy-day, And truly upon this word [cere­ [...]remu [...]] may the [...]east of our Easter seem to be [...]ounded. There is not onely a warrant, but an order [...]or making it a Feast▪ And sure howsoever it will fall out wi [...]h other feasts, this of Easter, if there we [...]e nothing else, hat the Con [...]versie, that was about the [...]ime of keeping i [...], in the very pr [...]e of the [...] Church, even immediately af [...]er the Apo­ [...] it were enough to shew it was then generally agreed of al [...], such a Feast was to be kept, [...] the Apostles themselves kep [...] it [...] in his lear [...]ed [...] on the Text, asse [...] ­ [...] 4. [...]. see also h [...]s 13. [...] upon 1 Cor. 2 [...] [...] p. 51 [...]. 523▪ &c. [Page 117] as Rev. 1. 10. See Doctor Hammond a­gainst Mr Cawdrey, p. 244. 3. How antient the celebration of Christs's Nati­vitie is, I have declared, and proved that it was celebrated in the Primitive Church, (if that will content him.) 4. I might in [...]ance other Feasts, also. 5. To his Texts I have accommodated, alreadie, particular (solid) Answers▪ 6. To the authority of Beza, I oppose that of a far greater Greek Critic, and learneder Divine, [...] Dr Hammond, whom see on Gal: 14. 10.

To his [...]orty fourth, That we say in a Prayer After the Communion [those things which for unworthinesse we dare not ask,▪ which, taies he, is contrarie to Scripture. Answ: 1. Hereby we acknowledge, that we ought not, in respect of our unworthinesse; howbeit, for the Merits of Christ we ought, to approach the Throne of Grace. And, this satisfies his Texts J [...]hn 16 2 [...] &c. Eph: 3. 12. 1 Joh: 5 14.. 2. The good Ce [...]urion's S. Matth. 8. 8. Lord, I am not worthie, &c.] and S. Peter's S. Luke 5. 8. [Depart from me, for I am a sinful man, O Lord,] do more than countenance this expression, in Prayer. 3. What is, here, imported other, than what fell fro [...] H. Daniel's mouth P. Daniel 9 18. Spes mihi ma­gna subest, dum te mitissime Caesar, Spes mihi, re­spicio cùm mea facta, cadit, Ovid.: For we do not present our supplication before thee for our own righteousnesse, but for thy great mercies? 4. Wherever sin is inherent, and a fighter, there must be, necessitate causae sin being an actual cause) an unwor­thinesse of God's favour, and blind This refers to that part of the Collect (not here ex­cepted to) [and for our blindness we cannot ask.] ignorance, (not in necessarie precepts of Faith,) but, in Contingents, with what particular bles­sing, when, where, how God will blesse sinners. 5. That which we, for our unworthinesse, are afraid When we say [which we for our unworthinesse da [...]e not] we intimate that yet we dare through the dignitie of Christ. Accord­ingly, in another [...] we say, which our Prayer dare not presume to ask For fear, see Prov. 23. 14. Phil. 2 12. Is: 6. 3. To doubt in regard of Christ, is diff [...]ence, to demurre in regard of our own imbeci [...]itie, true l [...]wsinesse. to crave, our Prayer is, that God, for the worthinesse of his Son, would, notwithstanding, vouchsafe to grant. The knowledge of our own unworthinesse is not without be­lief in the merits of Christ. 6. Our fear excludeth not that boldness whi [...]h becometh Saints. And, if our Author's and the late Deformers-their b [...]lanesse or familiaritie with God, savours not of this fear, it approaches too nigh to that irreverent confidence, wherewith true hu­militie can never sta [...]d See Hooker l. 5. 47. p. 278, 279.. But, 7. let it be considered, whether Bishop Prideaux nick'd it not, when he said, Haply our Reformators fear, lest they should approach God, too submissely, and humbly; and, there­fore, the Centurion's and Peter's expressions of humilitie do not make for their sanctified palate Non it [...] f [...]cit [...] salivam, Fase: Controv. p. 243..

To his Forty fifth, Our Rubric's saying, That if necessitie so re­quire, the Children, &c. Where saith he, Christ and the Apostles mention or such necessitie. Answ. 1. I have spoken to this already, a little above. 2. Chri [...] do's mention such a necessitie, S. John 3. 5. Except a man be born of water, &c. Where Christ's affirming the no possibilitie of entring the Kingdom of God, without being born again, both of water and of the Holy Ghost (and not of one of them,) cannot be doubted, to make Baptism regularly and directly necessaries. I believe one [...]aptism for the re­mission of sins, Cons [...]an­tin [...]pel▪ Creed. 3. To what, here, he saies of Augustine and Ambrose (to whom he might have added Jerom) their not being baptized, till about the Age of XXX. Y; therefore, in those times they judged not such a necessitie of Baptism. I say, 1 He never defers any authoritie or regard to the Fathers-their, either Positions or Practises, but onely when they seem to make for him. 2 Do the Producers of these Instances assent unto and approve them; and define it (thence) imitable and exam­plarie, not to baptize any before that Age? 3. Baptism, in those Fathers times, and before their Lirth, was [...]fforded Children, and deemed as necessarie to them, as we repute it, 4. S. Austin's Doctrine is confessed, to be extremely [...]trarie to the delay of Bap­tism in Children, whence he was styled, the hard Father of Infants. 5: And, the grounds of deferring the Baptism of some, in th [...]t Age, were not such as were allowed, by the then present Church, but [...]ffects of the opinion of a greater (not of the [...]esse) necessitie of Baptism, and, so, the unfittest evidences, that could have been pitched on, to infer the desired conclusion. But, I earnestly refer the Reader to that Being the IVth of his VI. Quaere's, p. 239. And, for this (great) Author's opinion a­bout the Ne­cessitie of Bap­tiz [...]ng Infants, see (particu­larly) p 221, 232, 233, 234▪ 235, 236, 237▪ 239. 242. & 300. most admirable irresistible Treatise of Inf [...]nt Baptism by Dr Ham­mond. 6. To what he saies, That our Private Baptism is contrarie to that of Christ and John's, we say, 1 our Church conforms, as much as conveniently may be, to the usages and cus [...]ms of Primitive Anti­quity; yet in case of necessitie (which defends what it constrains,) and poursuing Christ's Rule, I will have mercie and not sacrifice, S. Mat. 12. 7. She permits, and provides, that a Child may be baptized, in any decent place, at any time. 2 There's nothing ob [...]ectable against this care and indulgence of the Church, who chooses, rather, to omit solemnities, than endanger souls, by wanting the essentials, which (solemnities) are, also, added, if the Child lives See first Rub [...]: in Pri­vate Baptism.. 3. It's possible, that (though not our B. Lord, who is recorded, not to have baptized at all, S. John 4. 2▪ yet) the Apostles might baptize privately, though they are recorded, to have baptized in publick, and not recorded to have so [Page 119] done in private Unless these may pass for P [...]v. Bapti­tigings, Acts 8. 36. & Acts 16. 33.. 4. We may by, by a Violentum, thus retort the Argument ‘The practice of the Apostles was, to baptize, at any time, as occasion required, and in fountains and rivers. Therefore, &c.

To his Forty sixth Unwarrantable, That Red Sea (is said) to figure Christ's holy Baptisme. Answ: 1. And, doth it not so? Is it not expresse Scripture? 1 Cor: 10. 1. Moreover, brethren, I would not See Hooker l. 5. p 319, 320, 321▪ [...] that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed thorow the Sea. 2. v▪ and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea—6. v. Now these things were our figures So, in Marg: [...]., &c. the sea, therefore, was a type, figure, &c. of Christ's, or our Baptisme, or the sea did figure Christs holy baptism. Baptized (as in the cloud, so) in the sea. [...]. 2: When he saies, It rather signisies the miserable estate of sinners by nature, out of which Christ loads them, we say; But, sure, the slaverie of Egypt signifies that, as the Devil is the spiritual Pharaoh, &c. and Moses leading them, &c. Christ's redeeming them; but a mean whereby he dos it, is Baptism, which was figured by the [...]ed sea.

To [...] Forty seventh, That God did by the Baptism of Christ san­ctifie the [...]od Jordan, &c. for the mystical washing away of sin; where he [...], there's no Scripture for this. Answ: 1. But there is Scripture for it, [...] 3. 13. S. Luke 2. 21. On which latter place, saies the ( [...]) [...]shop Andrews Serm [...]on S. Luke 3. 21. p. 677. Christ sancti­fied the Ele­ment of wa­ter in Jordan to the mysti­cal washing of sin., ‘Take Christ by himself, as seve­red [...] us; and no reason in the World, to baptize him. He [...] it no [...]. Needed it not? Nay, take him so; Jordan had [...] need [...]o come to Him, then He to Jordan, to be cleansed. Lavit [...]quas ipse, non aquae ips [...]m, the waters were baptized by Him, they baptized Him not: He went into them, Ut aquae nos purga [...]urae prius per ipsum purgarentur (It is Epiphanius In Ancho­rato:) that they which should cleanse us, might by Him first be cleansed; so He re­ceived no cleannesse, no vertue, but vertue He gave to Jordan, to the waters, to the Sacrament it self Consonant­ly, S. Aug: in 29. Serm▪ de Tempore, Christus in Jordanis aqui [...] consecravit aquas in rep [...]rationem humani gene [...]is sub Baptismo. Et pau [...]o post, Et quia per [...]niversum mund [...]m Sacramentum Baptismi humano generi opus erat, omnibus a uis benediction [...]m dedi [...], quand [...] in Jordanis alvum unieâ a [...] singulari pietate decendit: Tunc enim Christum D [...] ­minum non tam lavit unda, quâm lota est. [...], Ign [...]t. Ep. ad Ethes. Christ's holy body sanctified the waters, as, for his illustrious presence elsewhere the Scripture calls the place the holy Mount, 2 Pet. 1. 13..’ 2. The outward part of Bap­tisme ('tis true) alone, which is but the cleansing of the bodie, do's not save, but that which is signified, as it is the Sacrament of Initia­tion, is of richer contents, delivers first out of the deluge of sin, and [Page 120] then of destruction attending; and this is the sense of 1 Pet. 3. 21. and, so, there's no contrarietie therein to what the Liturgie here saies. 3. When he saies, If so, (as afore) I wonder the Bishops are not Anabaptists, and baptize not in Rivers. I say, 1 to baptize in Ri­vers, is not the denotation or importance of Anabaptists; but to re­baptize those that are baptized in infancie, and 'tis extended to signi­fie such as baptize not, till years of discretion, discourse or reason; (or till they are men and women.) 2 We can well baptize, in a Ri­ver We a knowledge, the wa­ter in the Font is not consecrated (as the Elemen [...]s a [...]e, in the other Sacra­ment,) with­out which Consecration it is available to Baptisme, for ought is contained in the words o [...]jected., if there be not any better conveniencie afforded. 3 It's regard to the prayers of consecration, the publick authoritie separating the Church or Chappel for it, and God's love of order, and the reasonable customes of Religion Adde, and the consideration of the more respect and reverence of the Sacra­ment., that m [...]ke us choose, to do it in them. 4. The Rites of Baptisme, in the First times, were performed in Fountains and Rivers, there being many Converts, and (as most hold) no pro­vision of other Baptisteries (thence called Fonts), in those Ages.

To his Forty eighth, The use of Godfathers, &c. and their An­swering, instead of the Child, and the Childrens being thus said, to perform Faith and Repentance: Where he saies, no such thing as Sure­ties was practised in Christ's, &c. times. Answ: 1. His Friends the Genevans have Godfathers and Godmothers, in Baptisme; and, therefore, for their dear sakes, he should haveQuod si nec f [...]atris, nec te mea gratia tangit, At generis mi­se [...]e [...]e tui—O [...]id: Met: I. II Janius in An­not: ad Isai. 8 2. A [...]que ex hoc ritu p [...]ofe­ctum esse illum nostr [...]m con­stat, quo certi hom nes speci a [...], maximè ve [...]ò cal [...]mi [...]osis temporiius (ut ifla futura erant) adbiientur testes accessûs ad Chri­st [...]m, & ad Eccl [...]siam per Baptismum, & n [...]minis Baptismo inditi ex quo ritu Prophet a occasionem samps [...], ut test [...]s filii sui ad alterum h [...]c singula [...]e testimonium adhi [...]eret. Has vulgus compatres & commatres, Graecio [...]im [...] [...]ppellarunt.spared us, in this point. 2. It was a known Law among the Romans, and the wisest Laws of the World, and reasonable men allowed it, that the Tutors or Guardians might stipulate, bargain or contract for their Minors or Pupils, to their benefit. 3. Among the Jews, from whence Christ was pleased, to transcribe this sacred Rite of Baptism, this custome also was to be found, of the Congregation or Rulers thereof, to An­swer for the Infant▪ which, see abundantly proved, in the [...] Dr Hammond's Quaere Of the Baptizing of Infants,p. 188. & p. 287., out of pregnant Testimonies of the choicest Jewish Writers. 3. Thus it was, in the antient pure Church of Christ, as witnesses S. AustineAcc [...]mmodat illis Mater [...]l [...]sia aliorum [...]edes ut [...]enian [...]. alio [...]um co [...]t credant, aliorum linguam, ut sateantur. See S. C [...]ost: in Ps. 1 T [...]rtul. l. de Bsptiss. c. 8. Platina in vit. Hygini Episc [...]pi R [...]mani & Martyris, an Dom: 144,: Our Mother [Page 121] the Church lends them others feet, heart, and tongue, that they may come and believe, and confesse, and so be capable of Baptism. 4. Those Answers, &c. signifie not their affirmation, that those Infants, do, then actually, believe (which is the thing charged of untruth,) any more than a Tutor stipulaeting, as the Proxie of his Pupil, can truly be said, to affirm, that the Pupil makes such a ba [...]gain, of which he knows, that he knows nothing. All that is understood, by such speeches of the Godfathers, is, that that is the manner of Proxies stipulating or bargaining for others, and that unlesse those others, when they come to full age, think fit to perform, in their own per­sons, what was thus stipulated, by their Proxies, they shall reap no benefit of that CovenantSee Doctor Hammond's 6th Quaere, p. 289, 290.. The words are to be interpreted, I be­lieve, i. e. this Child stands bound, by these presents, to believe, and is not to expect any benefit of this Covenant, except, when he comes to years, he do actually (and, de praesenti, then) believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith, &c. for which we, that do believe them all, have, now, in his behalf, and to his benefit, undertaken itIbid: (ex­cellently.). 5. Chil­dren in the Apostles Age, being brought by others, that were them­selves baptized, were baptized also, upon their request, and upon a general declaration of the ends of Baptisme before the Congregation, which were the terms upon which the Infant was supposed, to enter into Covenant. But, soon after, when the Church was formed into standing Congregations, and the Vow of Baptisme was contrived into a setled Form, as every Catechumen or instructed Proselyte answered for himself, so every one, that was not able to do so, was by some persons of the Congregation (in this particular, representing the whole) brought to the [...], or Font, and the Questions being asked, as in the baptisme of the adulti (grown persons,) those that brought them, and so [...]elpt them to legs, were their Proxies also, and helpt them to torguesSee ib: p. 288, 289.. 6. To this purpose is the Testimonie of the antient and learned Writer, under the name of Dionysius Areopa­gitaEccles: Hie­rarch▪ c. 7. Edit: Morel: p. 233., who proposeth the Question, as that which may seem to profane persons (i. e. heathens) ridiculous, Why Children, which can­not yet understand Divine things, are made partakers of the sacred birth from God, that is, evidently of baptisme, adding to the same head also, that others, in their stead, pronounce the abrenuntiations and Divine Confessions. And, his Answer is, ‘I that many things, e p. 234. which are unknown by us, why they are done, have yet ca [...]ses worthy of God. 2 That we affirm of this the same things, whi [...]h [Page 122] our divine Officers of the Church, being instructed by Divine tradition, have brought down unto us; and, again, our Divine Guides (that is, the Apostles, saies Maximus his Scholiast) con­sidering this, appointed that Infants should thus be admitted, according to the sacred manner. So that 7. we alledge our custome so we [...]l founded, and authorised against their Exception, and avow (in vigour of S. Paul's Rule 1 Cor. 11. 16. See Bishop Andrew's Sermon up­on that Text.,) that they are (very blamably) conten­tious, to oppose it. 8. The Repentance mentioned In the Answ. to 7th Qu: in the Catech: of the Liturgie., is an act of the heart, that is, a afirm resolution of amendment, and what is that, but a kind of Vow, that they will do it, (and so believe, A Vow of believing for the fu [...]ure. also,) when being capacitated and fitted by Age, and abilities of understanding and instruction, they shall be thus enabled and strengthened by Christ. Now, this Vow or Oath, the Child is supposed to make at the Font, though not with it's own mouth, yet by Proxies, by Sureties Some (to salve Repen­tance by Sureties) urge, that one person may par­tic [...]pate of the benefits of Christ, by the faith of [...]n other, whereof we have (as an evident and sufficient te­stimonie) the example of he Centu [...]i­on's Servant healed by the virtue of his Master's faith. S Mat. 8. 10, 13. See the like Mat 9. 2, Luke 8. 50. compared with Col: 2. 12. Ma [...]. 15, [...]8. See Dr H [...]ylyn's Theol. V [...]t. Audition. Fol. 45 [...], in 3 [...]. [...] I need not urge th [...]t of [...] (in Hom. in Die Ascens.) Certè dig [...]m, &c. Ce [...]t [...]inly i [...] i [...] [...]et or rea­sonable, th [...]t th [...]y who are polluted by the sin of their car [...]al p [...]ren [...]s, should be sa­ved by the sai [...]h of their spiritual parents., who do not so much promise, that he shall do so, as answer and speak, in his stead by way of subs [...]itution, representing the Infant's voice, and taking upon them an obligation, for the Infant. The Sureties (to the purport of what was said, but a little before) do not undertake, that the Child is so qualified already, but they being the S [...]bstitutes of the Child, the Child by them promises, that he or she will thus perform, hereafter See Pr [...]ct: C [...]t [...]l. 6. § 2. p. 34, 35,—37.. And, by this he knows, how that is true (which he de­nies,) that the Children do perform such things by them. 10. I make no question (what e'r he saies, to the contrarie,) that many Consponsors or Sureties do perform their promise, in bringing the Children, thus undertook for, to hear Sermons, give them many good counsels and exhortations, and Rebukes too (when seasonable,) and supplie them with good Books; in a word, h [...]ld themselves religiously and very closely concerned, to see to their promise, in this matter: though, for many God-children, of themselves prompt, and by their Parents obligued, to frequent Sermons, there will be no such need for God-sibs, to interpose. Let no [...] him, out of a proud [...], think himself and his part-takers, to have monopolized Con­science to themselves. 11. His Texts Mat: 3. 6. &c. are all, now, s [...]perseded.

To his Forty ninth, The Crosse in Baptism, of which he saith, That it hath more warrant from the Pope, than from Christ, &c. Answ: 1. The Crosse is a Ceremonie, the use whereof hath been profitable, though we observe it not, as the Ordinance of God, but of man, (as holding many such things to be very lawful to be practised, which are neither commanded nor directed by God, provided, and as long as the contrarie is not directed: and, that if such be practised, upon grounds of supposed obedience, either to Christ or his Apostles, or the Church of God, and upon Charitative ends, they will be found commendable, and highly reasonable.) ‘If of these (whereof the Sign of the Crosse in the Forehead is one) and other the like disciplines or customs thou requirest a Law of the Scriptures, thou shalt fine none, &c. saies Tertullian Harum & aliarum, &c. traditio tibi praetendetur auctrix, consu­etudo confir­matrix, & fi­des observa­trix. Rationem traditioni, con­suetudini, fidei, patrocinaturam aut ipse per­spicies, aut ab aliquo qui per­spexerit disces, De Coronâ militis mihi p. 34. Edit: de la Barre,.’ 2. It's Pedegree is to be fetch'd (as we see by this Testimonie, and numerous others. SS. Cy­prian, Ad plebem Thibari consistentem, Ep. 6. Epist. l. 4. p. 131. Ed: Er [...]sm: Muniatur frons ut signum Dei incolume servetur. Et Serm. 5. de Lapsis p. 216. Frons cum signo Dei pura, Diaboli corenam ferre non potuit, coronae se Domini reservavit. See Hocker l. 5. Sect. 65. p. 340. &c. Augustine (in Ps: 33.) &c. higher far than Poperie. 3. Though the faith of Christ, in our hearts, a [...]me us with patience, constan­cie and courage, yet dare we not despise the very meanest helps, that are inservient thereto, though in the lowest degree of furtherance or service towards the highest Services, that God requires at our hands; and, there is a good, and advantageous use of this Ceremonie, nor is it superfluous, that Christ hath his mark applied to that part, where bashfulnesse appeareth, in token that they which are Christians should, at no time, be ashamed of his ignominie, of which there is, even in this Age, great store, Christ being honoured, far and wide, with dis­dain and scorn enough, the onely service, which they do to Christ, in the daily exercise of Religion treading down some men See also Mr Mede's Diatribe on S. Mat. 10. 41. p. 347. (an eminent instance.) Take also Mr Mede's account (somewhat different) of the Original of the Cr [...]sse: Indeed, saies he, it is a natural Decorum for servants and vassals, by some mark or cognisance to testifie who is their Lord and Master: In the Rev. the worshippers of the Beast receive, his mark, and the worshippers of the Lamb carry his mark, and his Father's in their Fore-heads. Hence came the first use of the Crosse in Baptism, as the mark of Christ, the Deitie to whom we are initi­ated; and the same afterwards used in all Benedictions and Prayers and Thanksgivings, in to­ken they were done in the name and merits of Christ crucified so that in the Primitive Ch. this rite was no more, but that wherewith we conclude all our Prayers and Thanksgivings, when we say, Through Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour. Diatr. in Ezek, 20. 22 p. 236:, 4. The Original, saies Grotius Annot. ad Cassand. See him also Annot: ad V. Test. in 1 Sam. 10. 1: and in Exod. 29. 7. and in Gen. 12. 8., of these things, (whereof the Crosse [Page 124] is one) which are not necessarie in Baptisme, is this, That those people from whom Christianity came to other, did much love, to sign fie ex­imious or eminent things, not with words onely, but with things, and when they saw Christ, incuring the diseases of the body, to have used certain symboles or [...]ings, the touch of the ears, spettle, and the like, and were sure, that those corporal cures did beare before them the image or resemblance of spiritual healing, they used the same sym­boles to signifie the healing of minds, which betides those that come over from idolatrie, or else from corrupt Judaism to the heavenly Do­ctrine of Christ—Thus, because it is promised Christians, that they shall be Kings and P [...]iests, therefore there was adjoyned to the impo­sition of hands, a twofold urction, in the top of the head, and in the forehead: because, as the Jews teach us, on the crown, after the manner of a Crown, Kings were wont to be annointed, but in the forehead, by way of a decussis or Crosse, Priests. Now, till it be proved, that the practises of the Jews (all, even those not prefigura­tive of Christ,) are not to be used by Christians, here is a very fair and excellent account of the use of the Crosse. Here he saies, that some of the Papists by our Crosse justifie theirs: to which we Answer, 4. They may justifie the use of the Crosse, as we use it, from greater authoritie than ours, viz: from the practice of the antient pure Church of Christ universal Whereupon the old Chri­ans were cal­led, Religiosi Crucis. See Mountagu's Answ: to the G [...]gg [...]. [...]. 320; and, as they use it, they cannot justifie it, from our usage. For, 5. there is as great a difference between the Crosse, which superstition among the Papists honoureth as Christ, and that Ceremonie of the Crosse which serveth onely for a sign of remem­brance, as between the Altars which Josiah destroyed 1 Chro: 34., because they were instruments of meer Idolatrie, and that which the Tribe of Reuben with others erected neer Jordane Jos [...]: 22. 10., at first (through mis­understanding) under dislike, but at last vindicated to the satisfaction of all. For, 7. ho [...] very far our Crosse is removed from Superstition or Idolatrie our XXXth Canon MDCIII, do's fully satisfie all men; of which Canon, saies the famous Monsieur de Thou or Thuanus Lib 1 [...]1. (the glorie of the Romish Synagogues) as a knowing English Knight Sr S [...]non D'Ewes. See also (that excellent writer) [...]p. Sanderson's Pref. to Dr Bernard's Clavi trabales. called him.) The Ceremonie of the Crosse is retained explicated in Bap­tism, but so, and with so many cautions used, that all reverence of the Sacrosanct sign seems to be abolished, rather than confirmed. Now, this Th [...]anus was a most moderate Papist, and so neer a Protestant (if he were not one,) as that he was [...]ain to be Apologized for, after he was dead.

To his Fiftieth, That the Minister saith, That the Children are regenerated, meaning by Baptism, whereas, saith he, they should be re­generated before Dicitur qui­dem [...] non [...]al­lis, conceden­dam non [...]ss; Regeneratio­nem, nist per verbum, quod est semen Der: Petrus quippe ait, pitori Epist. cap. 1. nos esse rena­tos, haud qu [...] ­quam semine corruptibili, sed incorrupti [...] bili, quod est sermo Dei▪ Caeterum ad id responde­mus, de adul­tis hominibus id esse intelli­gendum▪ De infantibus a­non it [...] rem se habere, ni [...] velimus H [...] ­braeorum filios melioris fa­cere sortis, quàm Chri­stianarum, P. Vermilius Martyr. Loc. Com. p. 838. citing some Scriptures Acts 8. 27, &c., that speak of the Baptism of grown persons. Answ: 1. But, do's not Scripture give us autho­ritie, so to speak, S John 3. 3, [...].—except a man be born again, &c. And,—except a man be born of water, &c. and, that the Baptized were born again, and, that, as if born of a new Mother, (as it is oft said in the Talmud,) was so vulgar a [...]otion among the Jews, that, v. 10. Christ wonders at Nicodemus, that he understood it not: Art thou a Master in Israel, and knowest not these things See Titus 3. 5, where Paul calls it the later or washing of Regeneration.? 2. 'Tis a known thing, that all the Antient Church-Writers understand Bap­tisme by the Scripture- [...], being born again, or regenerate. And, Fevardentius upon Irenaeus, on those wo [...]ds of that Father, l. 2. adv: Haereses, c. 39. Christ came to save all by himself, all, I say, who are born again unto God by him, saith, that this [...]renascuatur, Omnes venit Christus per [...]emet [...]psum, &c. qui per eum rena [...]cuntur in Deum, &c. Dominicâ & Apostolica Phrasi See Doctor Hammond's IVth Quaere, p. 191. are born again] is after the style of Christ and his Apostles, so that the propriette of the Phrase is solemnly received into the Church of baptismal Regeneration, new Birth, &c. noting thereby the goodnesse of God, to make this new Covenant of mercie to us, and the strict obligation, that lies on all that are baptized, by that grace of God there made-over to them, to walk in newnesse of life. So far, there­fore, is it from being a fault, in our Excellent Mother, to use this expression, as that it is her great praise, aiming (with neglect of [...]) as at the usage of Primitive Antiquitie in all her Services, so at their modes of speaking. 3. When from these words, and two passages in Private Baptisme, one in the Cat: and one in the last Rubr: before Confirm: he concludes, that this is a most clear proof, that the Sacrament confers Grace See Jewel's Def. of the Apol: part II. c: 11. Sect. 3. Homilie of Salvation, p. 2. p 17. See also Hooker l. 5. Sect. 60. p. 315. Tertul: de Bapt. c. 5. S. Cypr. de Bapt. Christi. [...]. Ny [...]sen in Orat: de Bapt. Christi. [...]., we say, 1 As Baptism is an Institution of Christ, so it gives a virtue to the external act, and to the words pronounced by the Minister, so far as to make them Members of Christ, and Children of God, and heirs of his Kingdom [...]b. p. 355. [Page 126] And, the Antient Fathers, who knew the Sacred Dialect (grounding, among others, on that place, 1 Co [...]: 7. 14.) call Baptism Sanctifica­tion—he that is born is to be baptized and sanctified, saies Cyprian Epist. 5.;—it's better they should be sanctified without sense, &c. saies Nazianzen Orat. 4. Paris: edit. Tom 1. p. 658. A.; and again,—let it be sanctified from it's infancie p. 647. D. See D [...]ctor Ha [...]mend a­gainst T [...]mbes p. 59, 101.. 2 The fear of being continued in the state of Original Guilt, as it is indeed to be considered, so it hath been greatly considered in this matter, whence the Church hath delivered it for certain Doctrine, that Children being baptized have all things necessarie to their salvation, and are undoubt­edly saved It is a great truth, in as­much as no other Cere­monie is re­quired on our parts; and the promise of God makes it sure on his part. There­fore, if they cast not themselves into doubt­ings, charity bids us not to doubt of their Salva­tion, Dr Sa­vage's Reas. &c. See Gal. 3. 26, 27. com­pared with Rom. 8. 17. 1 S. Pet. 3. 21 Baptisme saves [...]s. See S. Aug. Feriâ 2 post. Dom. Palmar: S. Ch [...]yfost. H [...]m. 11. in Ep. ad Rom. c. 6. Con [...]. Milev. can. 6.. 4. so his Text of Scripture, we say, That the same things are not required of Infants, to make them susceptible of Baptisme, that is of adult persons: that, which is required in one of Age, and must be, actually, in him, before he be admitted to Baptisme, is not, thus, pre▪required in an Infant, but onely required in the future; and to those, though of mature Age and knowledge, till after they be baptized, is not (in the Church writi [...]gs) the word or style [...], believers, be [...]owed; illuminate [...]. and believers being all one, promiscuously used, for those that have received Baptism, in op­position to Catechumeni, those that have not yet attained it. 5. I passe by what some See Mr Tho. Bedford's Serm: on Rom: 6. 7. p. 5. See Bishop Davenant's Epist to Dr Ward. p. 25, &c. and Dr Sa. Ward's Tract called Thesis Professor is, p. 117, &c. and Vindicatio Thesews, p. 180, &c. all published by Mr Tho. Bedford, 1650. say for salving this phrase [are regenerate,] by disti [...]guishing of a twofold Regeneration, and resolving what is, here, spoken of, to be a regeneration suting the infant state, available thereto, and to it a state of salvation; there being, mean-while, another kind or degree of Regeneration, under requirie, for grown persons. I pretermit, likewise, what other's answer, viz. that they are regenerated, Sacramento tenus, or judicio Charitatis Regenerationem tantùm externam & S [...]cramentalem spandet Baptismus, qu [...]m internam spi­ritûs sancti regenerationem per fi [...]ere ex charitate prenunciat Ecclesia, Bishop Prid, Fas [...]. Con [...]r. p. 240., semblably as some excuse S. Austin's oft asserting the final falling away of sun­drie, who have been regenerated and justified (though, let me say, sufficiently contrariantly to that H. Father's mind, who laieth down and useth that tenet, as a means, to prove his absolute Decrees.) But, what is above-said is most perfectly satisfactorie. 6. When he saies, [Page 127] If this be true, then e [...]ther all baptized are saved, or else they may fall from grace, I say, ‘1 After we have received the H. Ghost, we may depart from grace given, and by the grace of God, (we may) arise again, and amend our lives.’ Most confident I am, that this is the truth of God, upon the strength of numerous pregnant examples and places, throughout the Bible: the Angels in Heaven, Adam in Paradise, David, Salomon; Ezek. 3. 20. 18. 24. These for precedents and texts in the Old Testament. For the New, these; S▪ Peter Whose re­tu [...]n from his Fall with bitter tears, is called by Christ, Con­version, S. Luk. 22. 39., Hymenaeus 1 Tim. 1. 20., Alexander, and Philetus 2 Tim 2, 17, whole Churches Rev. 2, 3.; See, also the (most unanswerable) places in the 4th and 10th to Hebrews; in the 10th especially consider v. 26. most especially v. 28. compared with 39 See, like­wise, 1 Cor: 10. 12 & 1 [...]. Pet. 2. 21.. Among the Examples, I frame an Ar­gument from Judas, thus: ‘Those that are given by the Father to Christ, and come unto him, are (truly) regenerated, S. John 6. 32. But, Judas (and, so, many others) was given unto Christ; and, therefore, came to Christ, S. John 17. 2. Of those whom thou hast gi­ven me I have lost none, but the son of perdition. E [...]gó. Another Ar­gument is (in this Instance) derivable from the word [lost] (from his very Apostasie:) ‘He that Apostatized from Christ, was once comne to Christ. But, Judas (the son of perdition or losse) Apostatized from Christ: therefore, he was comne to him; therefore, convered, regenerated, given to Christ. 7. His places of Scripture are soon satis­fied:’ The first do's not import, that Simon M. did not, truly, believe, as others, received to Baptisme: the imprecation, v. 20. that his money might be with him to destruction Acts 8. 13. 20, 21., signifies S. Peter's refusal, to receive his money, and his declaring, that the offering of itshould bring mischief upon himself, for th [...]nking so meanly of that Apostolical Priviledge: while v. 21. imports, that he should, never, have any part of that Priviledge, nor right of d [...]spensing o [...] administring those holy things, because his design in desiring it, [...]as meerly the getting of an opinion of power to himself. His second Text [...] has been spoke [...] to alreadie, to satisfaction. His third 1 Pet. 3. 21., of the Water that shall be a i John 4. 14. See Mr J. Goodwin ex­cellently sa­tisfying this Text, [...]edem. Red. ch. 11. Sect. 10, 11▪ &c. p. 232, 233. as also, that of 1 S. Pet. 1. 23. ib. ch [...] 10. Sect. 33, 34, &c. p. 199, 200. Well of Water springing up into everlasting life, is to be interpreted, that such the water is of its own nature; But, what if that fountain­water of a divine special quality, be dam'd up, or the stream cut-off or diverted, by the man's default? Proportionately, the incorruptible [Page 128] seed, 1 S. Pet: 1. 23. is mean't, that, by it's own nature, such it is; But, what if a man cast it forth: so, the [...], S. Mat. 13. 21. imports a good root, but not sufficiently fast and firm, in a (volatile) bottom, or in sand. His last John 10. 27, 28. signifies, that Christ's sheep, provided, (or while) they keep close to him, no devourer shall, ever, be able to annoy, &c.

To his Fifty first, That the Godfathers name the Child, when as the Parents did it, in Scripture. Answ: 1. Alwaies? When the Rulers of the Consistorie Gemara Ba­bylon tît: Chet. c. [...]. and [...]he Gl [...]sse there­on, apud Dr Hammond's IVth Quaere, p. 188. and 287., or of the House of Judgment (or the Triumviri that, among the Jews were set over Baptisme) baptize the little or yong stranger or Proselyte, and take care of it, and, so, are made to it a father, did the Parents, then, give the Name? 2. The Parents with us do give or impose the Name, the Sureties (with the consent and good liking of the Parents) onely declaring it, at the Font. The Parents, in former times (as being the Conveighers of the Children's Original pollution, where-from they are, now, to be washed) having not been admitted, once to be present at their Baptisme. 3. Most congruous it is, that they, who give them their Christendome, should give them the Name, that's the Badge there­of, (called therefore, the Christian Name;) that their spiritual Fa­thers should give them that Name which they received at their spiritual Birth, and which when 'tis asked, What it is [what's your name?] signifies as much as, What Religion do you professe? 4. We are not, now, bound up by such Circumstantial Precedents; and, therefore, (to speak, a truth) too many words have been used in answering so hungry an Exception.

To the Fifty second, The saying that there are two Sacraments, as generally necessarie to salvation; wherein (saies he) is implied, that more may be. Answ: 1. I have answered to this, already. 2. I adde, but not as Sacraments absolutely necessarie to salvation unto all, but which are rather (though, ordinarily, called Sacraments See Groti­us's Discussio, Of the Bap­tisme of In­sants: And Doctor Hammond's Pref: to Dispatcher Dispatch't, p. 15, 16.) Sacra­mentals among the Antients, and own in a general notion the name of Sacrament, but do not, properly, or principally claim to the thing it self.

To his Fifty third, That the Minister is injoyned (in Priv. Bapt. not, Communion, as he, twice, ha's it,) to call upon God, and say the [Page 129] Lord's-Prayer, if the time will suffer. Where saies he, Mark here, how the Minister is in such hast, or the Child in such danger, that they may not have time to say the Lords-Prayer. Answ: Nothing, here, unreasonable, that should deserve his denotation infami digito Persius.. For, though the Lord's-Prayer (as it well merits) is used in all our Services, yet in extreme streights of time (when great need shall compel, saies the Rubr:) and in danger of imminent death, when the Baptisme is necessitated, to be transacted in hast, it is reasonably omitted.

To his Fifty fourth, That the Rubrick saith, None shall be admit­ted to the Lord's Supper, but those that are confirmed. Where he s [...]ies, That there's no such prohibition in Scripture: Answ. 1. Confirmation is See Dr Ham­mond's excel­lent and most amicable Diatribe, de Confirmati [...]ne against (or with) Mons: Dailla. a most antient Christian Custome, highly tending to edification, groun­ded on Acts 8. 17. 14. 22. 19. 6. and (as many will) Hebr. 6. 2. 2. Being thus grounded on Scripture, for the substance, for time of administring it, the Church may interpose and dispose. 3. Whereup­on, as it was in the first times administred, presently after Baptisme, so since, upon the excellent (three) Reasons, alledged in the Litur­gie Rubries bef. the Catech., that (first) order hath been, of a long time, disused and anti­quated, and this latter order, used by our Church, generally obtain­ed, throughout the Christian World. 4. How meet is it, that the Child's Baptisme-Bond should be, first, singly, and solemnly, owned, and the Obligation his Sureties made, in his Baptisme, be taken-off, from his Susceptors, into his own name, by a firm, publick, re­newed promise commenced or entred before many and reverend Wit­nesses, e're he engage in a new Bond; that one Sacrament receive its completion, before he be admitted to the attrectation or receiving of another; first complete that of Initiation or Entrance, before that of some perfection? 5. As there is no such prohibition in Scripture (meaning, as-to the time,) so there is no command to the contrarie, and then the Christian Church is at her libertie, for such a Circum­stance, as the timing of a thing so or so, upon such weightie Reasons, as▪ fore-refer'd to. 6. If, (as he saies) the great [...]st number of the people, in most Parishes, are never visited Supponitur, non, ut opo [...] ­tet, semper p [...]nitur, nec discipl [...]ae detra [...]it l [...]udandae, sed executioni vindicandae, Bishop Prid: Fasc. Contr. p. 245. Their seldomer Confirmation is refer'd by some, partly to the short holding of their seas, par [...]ly to their infinite molestations and infestasions; partly (and principally) to the disdain and obstinacie of the people, being Puritan-ridden., or confirmed by the Bishops; [Page 130] assimilizing their case to a Master forbidding his Servants meat, till he come to cut it: and he comes not perhaps in seven years, if at all; I say, 1 If this case be set, and scene lai'd in our late dismal daies, it may well be as he suggests; but, then, he knows, whom to thank, that the Bishops were not admitted, to do their office. If he means of soberer, better times, this is (I hope) a fiction of a case, which must be proved (as well as said,) to be no figment, and, that, a very grosse one. I need but refer him to the Life p. 15. Of the use­fulnesse and benefits of Confirmati­on (and his wish, that it were frequenter,) See Doctor Tho: Jackson of Justifying Faith, § 3. p. 413▪ mihi. of Bishop Lake, to let him see (by one, but, that, a very worthy Instance,) how remote from truth, this suggestion (as, unlimitedly, set down) is.

To the Fifty fifth, That the Bishop saith, We have laid our hands, when (saith he) he himself onely hath done it; which he remarks for a Kingly style. Answ: 1. It's no allowable processe, to argue from practice, to Laws. The Office of Confirmation requires, or supposes, that the Bishops have assistants or associates in the wo [...]k; and, if it be not so, in practice, they are wiser and better able, than I am, to justifie their cariage, in this particular. Whereto yet, 2. I can say, that, as in the Book of Consecrating and Ordering Bishops, Priests and Deacons, it is required, that others lay hands with the Bishops, and yet, there's no necessitie of it, to the validitie of that holy trans­action, (as we shall hear below, in our Defence of Bishops,) so, also, semblablie may it be, in this affair. From all which, 3. ap­pe [...]rs, that here's no such (supposed) affectation of Regal Di­alect.

But, how seely is that, (which as it is not figured for a distinct Exception, so, in truth, 'tis, perfectly, nullius numeri) that, in the Catech: the Minister's Exhortation is called a Question, and the Lord's Prayer an Answer? Ans: 1. Good Sir, do's not the Minister in­quire, or demand, whether the Scholar can say the Lord's-Prayer [Let me hear, if thou canst say the Lord's-Prayer,] and is not that a Question? Whereto when the Child satisfies, by reciting the Prayer, do's he not Answer? On this man's Exceptions may well be inscri­bed [...]! For his Margin, we say, that 'twixt him, &c. and the Quakers, there is but too much symbolization, and they are [...], easily mutuallie-transmutable; but, as much difference [Page 131] between them, and the Bishops, as 'twixt the bounds of Mysia Eph: 5. 23, 24. 25, 29, 3 [...]. See the (excellent) Exhortation prefixt to the Service of Matrimonie. Since Mari­age therefore so clearly represents this mysterie, and this use is holy and sacred: what error is it to say that mariage is consecrated to this mysterie? Bishop Hall's Apol: against Brownists, Sect. 38. p. 563. and the Phrygians, betwixt which a vast sea was interposed.

[...],
[...].
[...]
[...].

To his Ffty sixth, That Matrimonie is frequentlie called Holy; which he grants, to be true in opposition to uncleannesse; but yet, suspects, that [holy] signifies, or refers to [Sacrament,] in compliance with the Papists. Answ: 1. Here's candid, charitable dealing! In his judgement, Mariage rightly brooks the Epithete, holy, and only a possible suspicion (for, so it is, [it may be suspected]) must huissier-in his quarrel to the expression. 2. It's (not charitie, but) justice (strict justice,) to resolve, that we have no aime, to make Mariage any other, than a Sacramental. 3. Holy, sure, it is (in a higher sense, than he sets it in,) when S. Paul thinks fit to resemble by it * the union 'twixt Christ and his Church, and when it's called by him, * a great Mysterie, where the Vulgar ha's, magnum Sacramentum. 4. Mariage is a Covenant, that makes a wife, Malachi 2. 14. but holy Scripture calls it the Covenant of God, Prov. 2. 17. forgetteth the Covenant of her God. It is, also, a Vow or Oath made, in Gods holy presence.

To his Fifty seventh, which excepts to these words (in the Office of Matrimonie) viz. that so many as be coupled together otherwise, than God's word doth allow, are not joyned together by God, neither is their matrimonie lawful; where saies he, the sense and end of the words are doubtful. Answ: 1. Be it so; sure, what is doubtful to him, may be manifest and clear enough to others of lesse prejudicacie, and more capacitie. 2. Himself affords some Instances, wherein Matri­monie is unlawful, and not according to God's Word, as when believers and unbelievers, true worshipers and idolaters, Children without con­sent of Parents The want whereof (though) makes it not a nullitie. are joyned in Mariage, &c. Though Mariage [in general] were instituted by God (as he saies, truly,) yet do's not that [Page 132] make lawful all Mariages, such as are unduly qualified (Leah in­stead Do penance is oft used by the translator of Calvin's Institutions, as l. 3. c. 3. § 5 & § 18. & ib: c. 4. § 1. & 13. of Rachel, the man an Eunuch or Androgyne, diseased with Leprosie, Epilepsie, or any such contagious disease concealed, &c.) As, by God Kings reigne, yet not all that King it, or sit in the Thrones of Kings (as the late Tyrants,) who have onely God's permission, not his appointment. So that, 3. though mariage, lawfully contract­ed, have an indissoluble bond, as all the Scholemen say L. IV. sen­te ntiarum, d. 26. Non licet ali­ter fidelibus nubere, & si liceret, non expediret. Tert: ad Ʋxor: l. 2. mihi p. 435., yet they reckon many things (some, but now touched by us,) that forbid Mariage, before made, and that re [...]ard it, when made: such as are errour of the person (our first Instance,) kindred, a former bond, affinity, &c. Take them in their own words:

Error, conditio, Votum, cognatio, crimen,
Cultûs disparitas, jus, ordo, ligamen, honestas,
Si sit affinis, si forte coire nequibis.
Haec socianda vetant, conjugia facta retardant.

To his Fifty eighth Unwarrantable, Tying Mariage to the Mini­ster, and so, saies he, making it holy, which in it self is but civil * and Ibelieve, saies one, if it were looked into, there have been, within these 4 last years, more Adul­teries & un­cleannesse, than in seven years before [by taking mariage out of the Church. natural, and belong'd rather to the Civil Magistrate, * than to the Minister to perform, citing Ruth 4. 11. &c. Answ: 1. The bond of Wedlock hath been, alwaies, more or lesse esteemed of, as a thing religious and sacred. The title, which the very Heathen themselves do thereto, oft, give, is holy [...], Diony [...]: Hali­ca [...]n: l. 2. c. 4., and their entitling the special care of it to the gods, Juno, Cupid and Venus imports the like. And, when the Jews or Hebrews term the Rites or Orders, which were institu­ted in the solemnization of Mariage, by the name of conjugal sancti­fications (Kidduschin In Rituali Hebr: de be­nedict: Nup­tiar: See Hooker l. 5. Sect 75, p. 398.,) what do they other, than symbolize, herein, with those Disciples of nature? And, this farther appears, by the usages or practices of both Graecians and Romans (Heathen), whereof the former, usually, repaired to the Temple, for the consummation of their Mariages; where, in the presence of the Priest, they enga­ged themselves by Oath interchangably, and they had their Sacri­fices and Offerings, to Minerva an Heifer, to Diana, Baskets: Mariage-gifts, and nuptial Vows to Juno; the Nuptial Ceremonies being transacted by the [...]: semblably, among the Romans, the Preparatories or Praeludia to their Mariages, the presence and Omen of Sooth-sayers —Viniet cum signatoribus Auspex. Juvenal. Sa [...] ▪ X., were provided by the man and the woman; and, after this was performed, certain Solemnities were used by the Pon­tifex, c See Rhodigin: Antiq: l. 2. [Page 133] and, afterwards, a solemn Sacrifice was offered. 3. The Nup­tials of all their Children were celebrated by the Patriarchs, who, by virtue of their Primogeniture, were Priests, and in that capacitie did blesse and sanctifie their Children's Mariages See Gen: 24. 60.. The latter He­brews solemnized mariage under a Tabernacle or Tent (set upon four bars, over against the Synagogue,) called (saies Elias Thisbita) in their speech Hhupha [...]. See Maymonides in Cuppa. or Cuppa *. The Tabernacle or Nuptial Chamber it self was called, the House of Praise, the Epithalamium or Mariage-song was enstyled Hillulim To this Tent David. Ps. 19. 5. Joel 2. 16. Christ, S. Mat. 15: 1. S. Luk. 12. 36. allude. [...]. It was, saies Musculus in Ps. 128. in Loc., that is, praises or lauds. The form of this Praise or Blessing is, at large, described by (that learned Chronologer) Genebrard, whereof the sum is in Godwin's Antiquities L. 6. p. 258.. Thus, these things were religiously observed by these Nations, and all other whether Civil or Barbarous, and, this, surely, by tradition from Noah, Methusalem, Adam, and, so, God who consecrated the Mariage-Bond of our first Parents, not meerly as man and wife, but as servants in covenant with Him, blessed them as well, as their seed, was to bruise the Serpent's head, as they were to people the whole earth. Which act was menaged by God, rather as representing the Priestly Office, than that of Kings. 4. The first Monarch, that gave his name to Christ, Lusius, by the advice of Eleutherius P. gave Rules founded on Scripture for Mariage, unvi­olably observed through the Heptarchie of the Saxons, till Ina's daies, then till Edw: Conf. M. Charta, our times. 5. I shall menti­on the Authoritie (which must weight with him) of the Composers of the Directorie, who (p. 28.) have these words: Because such as mar­rie are to marrie in the Lord, &c. we judge it expedient, that Mariage be solemnized by a lawful Minister, &c. 6. I might touch our Legal Form of Solemnization of Matrimonie, confirmed by several Acts of Parliament. So that, 7. we may conclude from the Premises, that, as the first step of the Matrimonial Processe takes-in the consent of Parties, and of their respective Parents, the second, of Magi­strates, &c. (these in an Oeconomical, and Politick capacity, common to Turks and Heathens with us;) so, there is a higher gra­dual perfection, which exacts the consent and blessing of the Church of God, as the Parties contrahent are Children or Members thereof. And, the binding and blessing of these Bands, and making them, truly, sacred, by the Bishop's or Presbyter's hands, was, alwaies, accounted necessarie, from the Apostles daies, through all Ages of the Church, all the World over See in am­ple collecti­on of Testi­monies to this purpose, in Dr Ham­mond's Vindi­cation of his Dissertations, &c. c. 3. Sect. 3. p. 154 155.. It becomes, saies S. Ignatius Epist: ad Polycarp. See Hornbecks summa contro­vers: de Brow­nistis, p. 677., those that marie, [Page 134] and are maried with the mind of the Bishop to make the union. What the Church knits, saies Tertull: Ad Ʋx [...]rem, l. 2. c. ult: p. 43 [...] Ed: de la Barre. Id: de pudici­tiâ. c. 4. Conc: Carthag: IV. Can: 13. and oblation confirms, and the benedi­ction seals, the Angels declare, the Father (Almighty) ratifies. The Priests which are in the whole world, blessing the beginnings of Mariage, consecrating them, and associating them in the Mysteries, saies Arno­bius or Hyginus De Praede­s [...]inator: H [...] ­resi:. 7. S. S. Augustine's and Ambrose's examples were produced by him, when they seemed to serve his turn. Now, the former being desired, to celebrate a Mariage, answered Epist: 133., he would, provided the Mother of the child were present, whose consent is necessarie: the latter contends Ambros: Ep. 7. ad Vigilium., that, persons of diverse Religions should not be match't together, because they could not have a joynt bene­diction under the Sacerdotal Veile; which imports, that, then, mariage appertained to the Priestly Office; and, saies Peter Vermilius In L. 1. Regum, p. 25. See S. Aug: approbation of this advice of S: Ambr. in vitá per Possido [...]ium., by these words of Ambrose we under stand, that Matrimonie was solem­nized in Temples. 8. * In regard Mariage is to be sanctified, by the Word of God and Prayer, 1 S. Tim: 4. 3, 4. * in regard it is to be done to edification, 1 Cor: 16. 26. * in regard all things are to be done decently and in order, 1 Cor: 14. 40. * and in other regards many, meet and requisite it is, that Mariage be solemniz'd by the Priest. 9. What is cited out of Ruth, is but a H. Grot. in Loc. form of apprecation in ma­riage, now also used by the Jews, which do's not exclude the solem­nization by a Priest (though not mentioned;) for, then, it would ex­clude it, now, also. 10. If it were in the power of the Jewish Church See Hooker l. 3. Sect. 7. p. 95. See the Dowry-bill in Godwin's Jewish An­tiq: (out of the Babyl-Talmud,) l. 6, p. 361. See Bishop Gauden's little Tract Of Mariages by a Minister., to institute the Order of Burial, and the Rites of Mariage, with such like, being matters apperteining to the Church, yet not any where prescribed in the Law (but were by the Churche's discretion institu­ted,) why should it be thought unreasonable (saving what ha's been said, before,) for the Church (Jewish or Christian,) to appropriate this transaction or service to a Priest?

To his [...]ifty ninth, The use of the Ring in Mariage, making it essential to it. Answ: 1. It's reputed by us no more essential there­unto, than the Crosse to Baptisme: indifferent in themselves, ceasing so to be, when enjoyned by lawful Authoritie. For, 2. it serves as a Token onely, of our intended endlesse continuance in that, which we ought never to retract or revoke, that is, Mariage, which is such, (a Contract or Tye never to be dissolved or rescinded, but by death.) [Page 135] Fitly, therefore, is that especial pledge of fidelitie (in that notion al­waies used) applied to this matter. For, some of the H. Fathers Isidor: de Eccles: Offictis l. 2. c. 19. think the cause why the Christians use it, to be, either to testifie mu­tual love, or, rather, to serve for a Pledge of Conjunction in heart and mind. 2. What Rite or Custome (saies Hooker L. 5. Sect. 73▪ p. 398, 399.) is there so harm­lesse, wherein the wit of man, bending it self to derision, may not easily find somewhat, to scorn, and jest-at? Where, he go's on to parallel the four-corner'd Garment over-spread in time of Espousals; praying over a Cup, and delivering it at their Mariage-Feast, &c. as things whereat, by one lewdly affected, might be taken as just oc­casion of scornful cavil, as at the use of the Ring, &c. 3. If (as some object) it be thought, to savour of Ethnick usages According to that of Tertull:—cum aurum nulla nô [...]at praeter unico digito, &c. Apol. c. 6. mihi p. 672. A., we justly Return, that, as the Heathen Temples Consider the Kisse of Charitie, called the holy K [...]ss, Rom. 16. 16. drawn from a civil custome in the East, yet converted and amplified by the Apostle, &c. as there we see, commanded by him. passed into the use of Chri­stians, so, also, may the Ring, with other things, be transfer'd and accommodated to pious uses.

To the Sixtieth, The Man's promising, with my bodie I thee wor­ship; where saies he, civil worship is due onely from an inferiour to a superiour, as the Woman is not. Answ: 1. There is some kind of Wor­ship, which may be exhibited to man (or, woman,) 1 Chron: 29. 20.—and worshiped the Lord and the King. See S. Luk. 14. 10. This, onwards, for the sa­tisfying of this [...] of all, with them. Next, and 2. I might mention what Mr Hooker l. 5. Sect. 73, p. 399. hath out of the civil Laws, touching two sorts of Wives, the primarie, and half wife, the for­mer of whom this phrase did distinguish from the other. Put, 3. I may say, that this antiquated out-dated phrase means nothing else, than, I give thee power of my body (corpore te meo dignor; or, dig­num censeo, or (as the Latine Translation of the Book renders it,) f See Fase: Contr: p. 241. See also Amb: Fisher's De­fence of Li­turgie l. 1. ch. 17. p. 184. with my body I honour thee, according to that, 1 Cor: 7. 4. where the Greek word, [...], signifies, to have liberty, priviledge, pro­pertie, authoritie (see [...], S. Joh: 1. 12.) which but little differs from worship. For, what greater secular worship or dignitie can there be, than for a man to give-up or surrender the proprietie of his bodie to his wife? 4. I much like the Answer of the (pious) Author of the Rationale Of Marri­monie, p. 3 [...], ‘That to worship, here, signifies, to make worshipful [Page 136] or honourable, which sensing ha's authentication from the old Trans­lation (used by our Book) of 1 Sam. 2. 30. which is, Him that wor­ships me I will worship, i. e. make worshipful, for that onely way can God be said, to worship man. 5. (and lastly) Let it be considered, that Godwin's Moses & Aa­ron. this very phrase was used by the Jews, as appears by the Dowrie bill, taken by Bertram out of the Babylon Talmud L. 6. p. 261., some of the words whereof are—Be unto me a Wife, &c. and according to the Word of God, (N. B.) will worship, honour, maintain and govern thee, according to the manner of the husbands among the Jews, which do worship, honour, &c. their wives faithfully. By which we see, how well-grounded, the (squeamish) offenses of the Puritan, &c. at our Book, are.

To his Sixty first Ʋnjustifiable, That (in Matrimonie) one prayer is to be omitted, when the Woman is past Child-Birth; where saies he, sure they are very skilful Parsons, &c. that can judge this. Answ: 1. Surely, Sir, this is no such hard matter, as you would make it. Cer­tainly there are some maried (for other ends, than procreation of children,) which we may groundedly suppose, will never have chil­dren. For, though our Women (the English being of greater longe­vitie) may bear children longer, than the Spanish or French, (as an ingenious Mr James Howel's In­structions for Forreine Tra­vail (mihi) p. 214▪ 215. Traveller and Writer ha's observed;) these ceasing to bear about fourtie, ours not till about fiftie, yet when the woman is comne to that quot of years, or is considerably older, 'tis fairly judi­cable (upon a reason in nature, easilie assignable,) that (though there be some rarer cases, to the contrarie,) she will have no children, especially her Lord being old, also. 2. His insulse, malicious and despiteous scoffe, that follows, we let passe, as resolved [...]. Pray God, my soul may be bound in the same bundle (of life, no doubt!) with the devout conscientious users of our (holy and vene­rable) Book!

To his next (which he mis-figures, 59th) That the new-maried Of Matrimo­nie. persons (the same day of their Mariage) must receive the Communion; where saies he, they that will understand rule or reason for this practise, must go to Rome at least. Answ: 1. His Hooker l. [...]. § 73. p. 399. word will be taken before that of six hundred of Mr P. that said, ‘To end the publick so­lemnitie of Mariage, with receiving the B. Sacrament, is a cu­stome so religious and so holy That the parties might be put in mind of mingling spiritual with earthly joy, as also 2 of the end of Matrimonie, i. e. the enlar­ging the number of the Saints, whole Communion is most lively represented in the Lord's▪ S. 3 of the union of Christ and his Church, here, most plainly exhibited., that, if the Church of England, [Page 137] be blamable in this respect, it is not for suffering it to be so much, but rather for not providing, that it may be more put in ure. 2. Even the Laws of Romulus, saies Dionys: Halic: Antiq. l. 3. concerning Mariage are, therefore, extolled above the rest among the Heathens which were before, in that they established the use of certain spe­cial solemnities, whereby the minds of men were drawn, to make the greater conscience of Wedlock, &c. To like purpose, if there be any thing in Christian Religion, strong and effectual, it is the H. Sa­crament. 3. In the place cited a little above, Tertullian saies, Whence shall I be able, to declare the felicitie of that Matrimonie, which the Church fastens, and the Sacrament Oblatio. Er­go ad sacrum quod hic Obla­tionis nomine intelligit, spon­sus & sponsa conveniebant, &c. B. Rhe­nanus in Loc. confirms! 4. If men's luxurie and brutishnesse hath made this Service (so holy, and so behoofeful (the Communion being the great strengthener of the soul,)) to seem out of season at this time (when yet our Rubrick exacts it indispensably, at the time of Espousals) no manner reason that the Church should lay-down her requisition for the receiving of the Sacrament, unto their unexpressible good. 5. And now, sure, the reason of this Injunction is obvious and neere-hand enough, neither is it beyond the sea, that he should say, who shall go over the sea for us, that we may understand it, and do it Deut. 30. 13.. 6. Clandestine Mariages, which he, here, (rudely) mentions, we are far enough from approving; and, for his scoptical and false charging the Church and Liturgies of England therewith (a wrong most grosse!) we return S. Stephan's, [...] Acts 7. 60.!

To his next (Sixtieth,) That (in Vis. of the Sick) it is said, I ab­solve thee from all thy sins, which power, saies he, God hath not given to any person See Doctor Boys's Postills p. 523. edit. MDCXXIX.. Answ: 1. Absolution Christ solemnly stated on the Priest in his Disciples, by several acts, first to S. Peter, as the mouth of the Apostles, Mat: 16. 19. then by way of promise to them alto­gether, ib. 18: 18. then by way of actual instating it on them, brea­thing that power, and the H. Ghost on them together, John 20. 23. and is most distinctly named by Jam. 5. 15. [...], (not, they shall be forgiven, as if it were [...], (for, [...], sins, being a Faem: plur: will not agree with the Verb [...], of the Sing: Num.) and belong'd onely to Gods act of pardoni [...]g him, but) impersonally, Pardon or Absolution shall be given him absolvet [...]r e [...].. Apparent, therefore, it is, that God ha's given this power to lawfull Priests or Ministers. 2. For the [...] or Maner, we say, it is not by proper authoritie directly and absolutely, which belongs onely to [Page 138] God Isa: 43. 25. Ps: 32. 25. S. Mat: 9. 2, 5, 6. Aliud est bap­tizare per mi­nisterium, ali­ud per potestatem & authoritatem, S. Aug. [...], Rom: 3. 9. See 1 Tim▪ 1, 4. S. Joh: 17. 20. 1 Thess. 5. 13. their works sake, and 2 Cor. 3. 2, 3. So in Retaining sins, 2 Cor 10. 6. H. Jerem: 1▪ 10. Ezek: 43. 3. (where see our Marg▪) Lev. 13. 3. & ali [...]i, where we [pronounce him unclean,] and v. 6. [pronounce him clean,] it is according to the Heb [...]: and Gr: shall cleanse, shall pollute him. See S. Jerome l. 7. Esay c. 23. Lombard: l. 4. Sent: dist. 14. Numb. 6. 23. compared with v. 27., but potestate vicariâ, by a deputed, derivative, minister [...]al, stewardly, limited power, so as that it is not their work properly, but of the H. Ghost, who remitteth sins by them, as his Stewards or Sub­stitutes, dispensing things according to the will of their Master. 3. The Form of words, in this affair, hath sometimes been Indicative, sometimes Precative, sometimes Declarative, all which Modes of Absolving our Church useth; the first in the place now excepted to, the second at the Communion of the H. Eucharist, and the third at the beginning of Lit: who knows, whether, therein, aiming, to ex­presse an indifferencie, as-to forms? 4. We say, it is done authorita­tive, by a commissionated delegated Power committed to the Priest from God, designativè, and so ex Officio that no other man, no, nor Angel can do it, 2 Cor: 5. 19. authoritatively, I say, in this sense, as it may stand with declarativè, just as the Officer, whose place it is, solemly to make Proclamation of the Royal Pardon, do's it authori­tatively, and without authorization would not dare to do it. And, therefore, our Exceptioner may see, it is no such adventure (as he would have it,) to say, I absolve thee. 5. Yet some go higher, upon the authoritie of S. Chrysostome's words, Hom. V. in Isai: Heaven [...]aites and expects the sentence of the Priest here on earth; the Lord follows the servant, and what the servant rightly binds or looses, &c. that the Lord confirms, &c.’ They cite also S. Gregorie, b S. Aug: S. Cyprian Hom: 26. in Evangelia. The judgment of man goeth before the judgment of God, saie the Antients., &c. And whereas our Book hath three seve­ral Forms (as we saw, above,) those that maintain this last opinion, in this concern See Ratio­nase, p. 18. eib: p. 23, 24., pronounce them, in sense and virtue, to be the same; ‘for, as when a Prince hath granted a Commission to any servant of his, to release out of Prison all Pen [...]tent Offenders what­soever, it were all one in effect, as-to the Prisoner's discharge, whe­ther this servant saies, By virtue of a Commission granted to me, under the Prince's hand and seal, which here I shew, I release this prisoner: Or thus, The Prince, who hath given me this Commission, he pardons you. Or lastly, The Prince pardon and deliver you; the [Page 139] Prince standing▪by, and confirming the word of his servant. See Id. ib. p. 26, 27. Where, he refers for In­stances of Forms of Ab­solution [...] as ful as any the Ch. of E. uses, un­to Ar [...]udius desacrd Pae­nit: l. 4. c. 3. & Goar in Euchol, Graec. See Dr Hey­lin's Respon­det Petrus, on this matter; And his The­ologia Vet [...]erū. l. 3. c. 6. p. 458, 459, 460. Even of old, there was used in the Greek Church as full a form, as any the Church of England useth. It's true, it was not written, nor set down in their Ritual, but delivered from hand to hand, down to these times, and constantly used by them in their private Ab­solutions. For, when the Penitent came to the Spiritual man (so they called their Confessour,) for Absolution, intreating him, in their vulgar language, [...], I beseech you, Sir, absolve me! The Confessor or Spiritual man, if he thought him fit for pardon, answered, [...], I absolve thee. So that, if our confession and repentance be heartie and serious, this Absolution is effectual, as if God from Heaven did pronounce it. 6. His Texts (levied to serve against this truth) are (the two former, 2 Cor: 2. 6.—and Gal: 6. 1.) for our assertion, as speaking of persons under the Censures, to be absolved by the Church, that is, by the Governors of it, in an authoritative way; by absolution freed from Satan, to whom he, in the former place, was delivered, 1 Cor: 5. 5.—Excom­municate, put under the Censures (so, that satisfies his third Scrip­ture.)) And, his fourth, Mat. 18. 18. musters under us, as is visible above, in this Paragraph.

To the next (Sixty first.) That the Communion is appointed, to be given, when a man is sick at home, and in the time of Plague, &c. upon special request of the diseased, at what time the Minister alone may Communicate with him. Where saies he, such a Communion is Rubr: at Priv: Com: not warranted by the Word, and cannot but be Popish, both in the end and manner. Answ: 1. It's warranted by God's Word, for the manner, S. Mat: 18. 18, 19. For where two, &c. are gathered together in my name, there am I, &c. Communion is, also, 'twixt few Cae [...]erùm non obstat hoc quo m [...]n [...]s agro [...]us aliquis simul cum domesticis suis, aut certe simul cum Pr [...] [...]yter [...]s & Di­aconis commu­nicet. Est [...]n. Communio e [...] ­am inter pau­ [...]os, Grotii Annot. ad Cass desolitariis Missis.. 2. 'Tis not Popish, because with them (Papists,) the businesse is transacted sole­ly and solitarilie by the Priest. 3. The Council of Trent's Vote ea­tenùs is good Protestancie, See Grot. Animadv. in Animadv. A. Riv. de sol. miss p. 5. when it wishes, that, in every Masse, the faithful communicate also in t [...]e Sacramental perception of the Eucharist. 4. Neither can the end be Popish or unwarrantable: for, it expres­sing the Churche's great care for the sick, that nothing may be want­ing, on her part, for the saving of his or her soul, hath the Autho­ritie of the renowned Nicene Conc: Nic: Can: 13: Cod: Ʋniv: E [...]cl. See Counc: of Aurange c. 3. Synod (older, sure, than Poperie) in [Page 140] these words: ‘To every one that is ready to depart the World, let the Bishop after examination impart the H. Eucharist, if he desire it, adding, that this is the antient law, that if any one de­part this life, he be by no means deprived of the last and necessa­rie viaticum, voiage-food or provision, which is none other but the H. Communion, as is evident.’ Whereby appears, that, of the Puritan, and their Extract's imputation of Poperie, at every turn, we may say what the admirable Hooker L. 5. § 71. p. 379. saies of imputation of Papist, and the breeding of superstition (so frequentlie, but so groundlesselie charged;) They are now become such common guests, that no man can think it discourteous, to let them go as they come. To which an­swers that of another most excellent Personage; View of Direct; Sect: 39. p. 36, 37. Superstition is a strange Ʋbiquitarie, readie to fly and affix it self to any thing, they will have it. And, that it is, no way, (what yet he pretends) con­trarie to the nature of a Communion, appears as evident. 5. It's false (what he saies,) that the Minister is tyed to go; it is (in the Rubr:) may, not must, and, that, upon request. 6. It's untrue (what he pre­tends, too) that this is contrarie to 1 Cor: 10, 11. which equallie dis­charges all care of Visitation of any sick, by any persons. 7. The Priest is not to go, unlesse he find himself bound in conscience, or can secure himself from infection. 8. 'Tis no way contrarie (another of his pure pretences) to the Rubr: in the end of Pub: Com: that requires greater numbers in other cases, which can't be done in this, and, therefore, is not required, here. And, now, after all this goodly ex­ception, we may cry:

Lucilius.
Pergula Pictorum, veri nihil, omnia falsa.

To his next (Sixty second,) Appointing singing at Barials, which, saies he, is contrarie to Jam: 5. 13. Answ: 1. Singing is as seasona­ble in grief, as in joy, in as much as it, admirably expresses, or repre­sents the turns and varieties of all passions, whereto the mind is subject. And, our own experience prompts us, that, at some melodie we are more inclined to heavinesse and sorrow. 2. We sing, even here, upon the score, and out of the affection, of joy, and triumph, in consideration of a beatified Resurrection from the squalors and disho­nesties of the grave, I am the Resurrection and the Life (some of the words we sing.) So that it is a holy insultation over death; O Death, where is thy sting, 1 Cor: 15. 55., &c. And, therefore, thanks be to God, who gi­veth us this victorie v. 57., &c. 3. S. Chrysostome represents Hom: IV. in Heb [...]: this, to be the usage of his times, when he mentions bright torches as of Cham­piont, [Page 141] and Hymnes of glorification, all which, saith he, are expressions of Joy, whereby in a sacred valour we laugh at death, whereas, con­tinues he, if we be dejected and à la mort (as they say) we calumniate and put a disreputation on the death of Christ, whereby he hath van­quished death See S. Je­rome Ep. 30. ad Ocean. de Fabiold. See also Die­nys: Eccl: Hier. c. 7. par. 1. menti­oning Hymn [...] of gratulati­on to God, upon this oc­casion.. 4. I would ask, Whether David, in time of sorrow, never composed one of his holy Odes, and then played it to his Harp? 5. Among the Jews and Heathens their Ceremonies of Buri­als, these two there were, to augment grief, first Minstrels, who, with their sad tunes, inclined the affections of the people to mourn­ing (which asserts what I said first, on this matter,) with pipes Majoris ae­tatis funera ad tubas pro­ferre solebant: minoris v. aetatis ad tibias, Servius in Aeneid. l. v. Tibia cui suetum teneras de­duce [...]e Manes. Lege Phrygum maestà—Statius, Thebaid: l. 6. v. 121. and trumpets: secondlie, women Called▪ praef [...]ca [...]; quasi in hoc ipsum praefectas. See Godwin's Jewish Antiq. l. 6. c. 5, p. 211, 212. hired, to sing at Burials, for the same purpose, P. Jerem: 9. 17. S. Mat: 9. 23. 6. To the place of S. James; We sing not, as we are afflicted, but as we are merrie, upon the stock or account above-said; and, thus, by our Prayers, and singing of Thanks givings, in a time of complicated joy and sorrow, we perfectly fulfil the H. Apostle's Precept.

To his next (Sixty third,) That (at Burials) we say, The soul of our dear Brother here departed, of everie one buried, adding, that they have a large faith, that can believe, that all they burie are such. Answ: 1. Yes, because some are dear Sisters. 2. Why do's he not mention that terrible Mormo and rock of offence [in sure and certain hope of resurrection to eternal life,] said over every one, that is inter­red? Which if he had, then 3. we would say, that such words are the voice and censure of hope, and charitie, not of certaintie and confidence, in as much as it belongs not to us, but to our B. Lord, in the last judgment, to distinguish the Goats from the Sheep S. Mat. 25. 32.. A cha­ritable over-weening is, certainly, better, than a censorious, stark, ri­gid uncharitablenesse See Bishop Hall's Apo­logie against Brownists. Sect. 44. p. 568. Go and learn how much better it is, to call them our Brothers, which are nor, in harmlesse over-weening and over-hoping of charitie, than to call them no Brothers which are, in a proud and censorious uncharitablenesse▪. 4. A wicked man may be called dear to us, as such, though not in a Christian consideration (and yet, even in such a consideration, by virtue of the common Band of Christianitie, they [Page 142] ought to be (somewhat) dear to us;) and a Brother he may be cal­led, as well as they are called Saints, (and the appellation is very usu­al in Scripture,) that are such but in profession. 5. The Church designed and hop'd (and accordingly, incomparably provided) as otherwise, so by a vigo [...]ous execution of Displine, Excommunication, &c. (And note, that 'tis onely such a certainty, as hope admits of,) to make all her Members holy, and then these words were very apposite; and when her Children degenerate, it may (I humbly, and under cor­rection, suppose) not be unlawful, to leave out the [dear,] and [eternal life.] 6. Notwithstanding his scoffs, we shal be ready, to count him, and his fellows Brethren, semblably as the Catholicks did the Donatists, equally enraged against them, th [...]ir Worship, their Churches, as these are against ours.

To his Sixty fourth, Our Reading and Praying over the dead, with­out any Command or Example in Scripture. Answ: 1. 'Tis well, 'tis not praying for the dead, or to the dead, the sottish imputations of non-sense-malice, so clearly confuted by the Prayers, then, used. 2. So long as the contrarie is not prescribed or commanded, (as-for example, that, if it be good, must be resolved into command,) we are very safe, as ha's been, abundantly, made good, above. 3. How if we want not the example of the Jewish and Christian Church, in this matter? For, though it be not recorded in Scripture, there might be such things; for, while the World stands, (saies Hooker Eceles. Pol. l. 5. Sect. 75. p. 403. (See h [...]m, also, l. 3. Sect. 7. p. 95.)) they shall never be able, to prove that all things, which either the one or the other (Jewish or Christian Church) did use at Burials, are set down in holy Scripture, which doth not any where, of purpose, deliver the whole manner or form thereof, but toucheth sometime one thing, and sometime another, which was in use, as special occasions require any of them, to be either mentioned, or insinuated. 4. Were it so as is pre­tended, we demand, hath Christ so deprived his Church of judge­ment, that what Rites or Orders soever the latter Ages thereof have devised, they must, needsly, be inconvenient? 5. It's probable, Id. ib. that the Antient Jews had, heretofore, (in regard the Modern ones have, now) a Form of Funeral-Prayers, not borrowed ( [...]e may be sure) of the (hated) Christians. 6. It is Mr Hooker's complaint ib., in this in­stance, ‘That, in these miserable daies, under the colour of remo­ving superstitious abuses, the most effectual mears, both to testifie and strengthen true Religion, are plucked at, and, in some places, even pulled up, by the very roots.

To his Sixty fifth, That in Churching of Women, we applie Ps: 121. to the Woman, which is meant of the Church of God. Answ: 1. The Psalm was penned See Grot: in Ps. 121. (and, accordingly, is mean't,) concerning the time, wherein there was War with Absalom. 2. Why not thus ap­pliable, as well as what was said to Joshua Josh: 1. 5. in particular, should be applied to every faithful Christian, Hebr: 13. 5. For he hath said, I will never leave thee, &c.? 3. Why not as well as the Psalms of David and Asaph applied to Hezekiah's time, and the Churches case then, 2 Chron: 29. 30. though the occasions of both states were not the same, and accordingly the expressions not (all) equally sutable and proper? 4. By this use of the Psalm, at this time, is not inten­ded, to persuade, that it was penned for this occasion; but because it (at the beginning) tells the Woman, that all her help comes from God, &c. the body, also, thereof being very pertinent and fit, as is made apparent, in the Rationale p. 358., in Churching of Women. 4. If the Churching of Women be questioned by any (as by this Author, I do, here, find, it is; being, also, (in good time, no doubt!) left out in the Directorie;) the Reader is heartily refer'd to a most satisfactorie and most excellent Discourse of it, in the View of the New Directorie Sect. 43. p. 39, 40, 41.. 6. And, yet hear, in this matter, the meek Hooker: L, 5. Sect. 74. p. 400. 401. ‘It's but the overflowing of the gall, which causeth the Womans absence from the Church during her time of lying-in, to be traduced and interpre­ted, as though she were so long judged unholy, and were thereby shut-out or sequestred from the House of God, according to the antient Levitical Law. Whereas the very Canon Dist. 5. c. Haec quae in lege, &c. Nune autem statim post par­tum Ecclesiam ingredi non­prohibetur. Leo Constit. x. Quod profectò non tam propter muliebrem immunditiem, &c. Where s [...]e two or three excellent Reasons of this Abstention. it self doth not so hold, but directly professeth the contrarie—although her ab­staining from publick Assemblies, and her abode in separation, for the time, be most convenient. But the Old and New Disciplinarians will needs set up Scholes of Ingratitude.

To his Sixty sixth, That the Woman is enjoyned, to offer her accu­stomed Offering. Where saies he, Is not this, to bring them back to the Law of Moses? Lev. 12. Answ. 1. I have already accounted for Offerings, and proved them Christian and lawful. 2. Not every Concerning Oblations, that some may become due by Law or Custome, see the lea [...]ned Editor of Bishop Andrewes on the Commandements, Add. 28. p. 308. [Page 144] imitation of Ceremonies and Usages among the Jews is now unlawful, but, contrariwise, many of the Jewish Ceremonies were imitated by Christ himself, under the Gospel, as the above-said excellent Doctor In his IVth Quaere. ha's abundantly shewed, in the place afore-cited, out of that ex­cellent Protestant Paulus Fagius's Notes on the Targum. 3. When we come to give thanks for some extraordinarie blessing received, then 'tis requi [...]te, and reasonable, that, not onely in word, but in deed, also, we should thank God, by bringing a Present to him, as is required, in Ps. 76. 11. 4. To his reproach of leading cap [...]ive silly Women, if he be not conscious to whom it belongs, let it even vanish, as no concernment of ours.

To his Sixty seventh Unw: The mention and approbation of Lent and Penance, where he saies, that these words are as honey, &c. to the Papists, and that it was not so from the beginning. Answ: 1. Our Lent imports no more, than a Spring-Fast (Lent, in the Saxon, being Spring) and the Jews (the People of God) had (herein a fair precedent for us) their publick, set, anniversarie Fasts, as the great Day of Expi­ation Levit. 13. Is. 58. Jer. 36. 6., &c. instituted by God, and some instituted by men (yet, constantly, observed,) as the four mentioned in Zech: 8. 19. and Christ's Disciples were to fast See S. Mat. 9. 14, 15. S. Mar. 2. 18, 19, 20. S. Luk. 5. 33, 34. 35., when he was taken from them, that is, ever since his Asscension, &c. so that, (without need, to adde many other most obvious indisputably satisfactorie proofs) Fasting in general, nor set See Luke [...]. 36. 38. Acts 10. & 13. publick annually-recurrent Fasts cannot fall under a just reproof. 2. As this will conclude our Lenten-Fast lawful, so that, will appear, farther, so to be, by the occasion of it, which was the imitation (so far as we can reach That we might, as far as we are a­ble, conform to Christ's practice, and suffer with him, here, that we may reigne with him, hereafter, S. Aug. Ep. exix.) of Christ's example of fourty Daies abstinence S. Mat. 4. 2.. Whereupon saith S. Jerome Ep. 54. ad Marcellam., We fast one fourty daies, in a fit or convenient time, according to the Tradition of the Apo­stles. To him accords S. Epiphanius, in making it an Apostolical Tradition. And, for the Practice of it, S. Basil Hom. 2. Je junio. may be spokesman for all the Antients, where he saies, that there was no Age, nor Place but knew it, and observed it See, in Doctor Fearley's Handmaid to Devotion, Of the Lent-Fast, in Lent's Devotion, à p. 588. ad p. 619. and p. 617, 618. 619. in Answ. to Quest. IVth is shewed, how our Lent-Fast differs from the Popish. See also Doctor Field of the Church l. 3. c. 19. p. 106, 107. and the [...] Dr Gunning in his most full and irrefragable Tract on this subject.. 3. For the Penance our Church men­tions, [Page 145] 'tis that of the Primitive Church, (not of the Romish,) which had her Penance, as well as the Popish, though not the same: whereupon, it is, most ignorantlie (to say the best,) done of our Au­thor, from Penance (in the general) common to both Churches, to make, as if we concluded their Church, to be the Primitive. 4. The Primitive Pennance was sackcloth, ashes, humicubations or lying on the ground, &c. which have authoritie from the Scripture, and the Churche's Practice of old. We have the Example of H. David for it 1 Sam. 1 [...]. 16.; And David (saies the H. Text) fasted, and went in, and lay all night upon the earth. On which words, saies Grotius in Loc., ‘Fasting, sying upon the ground [...]., squalor illuvies., lying apart from the Wife, vile garments, weepings are the aliments of Prayer, which all David, here, used, as appears in this v. & 20, 21, 24.’ See Isai: 58. 5. of the daies of [...]: Is it such a fast as I have chosen? to afflict his soul for a day As 'tis in Marg. Per di­em significat exiguo tēpore▪ quid fit se af­fligere expli­cent sequentia, Grot. in Loc. (that is, a little time) to bow down his head as a bull-rush, and to spread sack-cloth and ashes under him? all which are mentioned as the usual Rites of Penitents. To, the same purpose we have, also, in the N. Testament, 2 Cor: 7. 11. a men­tion of the denial of themselves lawful liberties, by way of Pennance, for their inordinacies, when some had the Censures of the Church inflicted on them,— [...]; yea, what revenge? What the Practice of the best daies of Christ's Church was, in this concern, appears very clearly by S. Epiphanius against the Heretick Aerius Haeres. 75. Concerning the service and long Pe­nances of the Primitive Church, see Grot. Discuss. where he shews, how much otherwise (i. e. how ten­derly) the Calvinizers deal with notorious offenders, than the Antient Ch. did.. 5. By all this it is more than manifest (in spight of his contrarie avouchment,) that, ab origine fuit itá, it was so from the beginning.

To his Sixty eighth, That our Book saies, That (Godly) Dis­cipline is much to be wished for; where saies he, is not that to wish Penance and Poperie? Answ. 1. If it be a Godly Discipline, it de­serves to be wished for; and, that it is not, as he ha's not, so he (nor those of his combination, in these matters) shall ne're be able, to prove or evict. 2. We wish for the Primitive Penance See Hooker l. 5. § 71. p. 154.. Which 3. is ill joyned with Poperie. 4. As to the word, Penance, it is of it self a good word, the very same with penitence (whence 'tis corrupted or contracted.) 5. The place in Mat: 3. 8. is (verbatim) thus translated: h Do (or make) therefore fruits worthy of repentance, penitence, or [...], &c. penance. The old Latine Translation, (which is elder than Poperie, [Page 146] and ha's the approbation of many excellent Protestants See John Boys of Ely, Vet. Interp. cum Bezâ—collat: pub­lished by Mr Sandcroft: & P. Fagius Praef. in Ve [...]s. Chald. in Pen­tat. & Dr Wal­ton's Pref. to his Introd: ad Lect. ling. Orient. p. 80. 81. where he cites Beza, de Dieu, Casau­b [...]n, G [...]otius commending this Transla­tion.) uses poe­nitentia, not resipiscentia, to translate [...]; & [...], it translates, agite poenitentiam▪ and that is the phrase of Antient Church-Writers. 7. In that Office or Service (whereout the Exception is made,) the word, repentance, is three times used, once more than, pennance. 8. When he excepts (in Marg:) here, to the Curses (in the Commi­nation) out of Deut: 27. as being no part of the publick Worship, to be performed by the Priests, but onely done on Mount Ebal by four of the Tribes onely, and (concluding,) therefore, not fit for the Gospel-daies. Answ: 1. A Rite supported with such a Pattern or Precedent do's not, sure, deserve to be condemned. 2. 'Tis answered, that the place is a Type of the Day of Judgment; that, as all the People were to say, Amen, at their entrance into the Earthly Canaan) to the Curses denounced against the wicked; so all the Saints, at their entrance into the Heavenly Canaan, are to say, Amen, that is, to approve of the condemnation of them See Dr Sa­vage's Rea­sons shewing no necessity of Reforma­tion.. 3. To avoid which condemnation, here­after, it imports us, to condemne our selves, here. That, therefore, men may so do, may be brought to humisiation, contrition, self-con­demnation, and exsecration of their sins, is this (powerful) Is not that her (the Ch. of England's) Exhortation [...]n the Com­mination) be ginning at [Now seeing that all they be accursed, &c.] so divine a delivery, as the like in brief can scarce be shewed in the writings of any Church, or of any Writer? Is it not worthy to be most often read of every man, woman and child? &c. And a little above; Doth she not in a most wonderful divine manner de­clare as it were the summe of the everlasting doctrine of Jesus Christ (in that Exhort.?) Edm. Reeve's Christian Dovinitie, &c. c. 61. p 177. means of moving sinners to repentance (being denunciations against particular sins under the Law, attested by the People with an Amen of acknow­ledgment, onely that every such offender is by the Law cursed, and which, without their acknowledgment will be true to all irrepentants (and therefore, nothing of cursing or imprecating, as ignorant men, but tender over their sins, conceit,)) inordered by the Liturgie, as an awakener of such and all others, out of their securitie, and to hazen them to make out to the putting in practice all Christian means of repentance, &c. 4. After this, we may dare to demand, why this should not be exemplarie to the times of the Gospel, which is both a Law Christus non tantum ut Redemptor, cui omnes fidant, sed ut legislator cui obediant, Conc. Trid. Sess. VI. can. 21. The Christian Religion was called in the best times of it, Christiana lex; and the Bishops, Christianae legis Episcopi. And, all the antient Fathers liked the term well; and took it up­on them, Bishop Andrews, Serm▪ XVII on Nativ, on Ps. 2. 7. p. 162., and has most formidable curses to all unreformed pertina­tious [Page 147] sinners! 4. They were the Deut. [...]7. 14, the Le­vites] that is, some of the Priests, the Levites, Josh. 8. 33 their Office was to teach Jacob God's judgment, and Israel his Law, Deut. 33. 10. and is the solemn blessing was by the Levites usually, Deut. 10. 8. so here the curses were by the [...] pronounced to the people, A in sworth in Loc. Priests the Levites (as appears, v. 14.) that were the onely men, who were designed, to curse. And, the ordinarie denunciation of Curses, in time to come, was charged (as a Seruice, especially incumbent on them) upon the Levites alone, of all men.

To his Sixty ninth, The having of two pieces of Latine in one of (the last) Prayers after the Communion-Book. Answ: 1. How knows he, that this Prayer was made for the ignorant? and, sure, for the knowing, 'tis as lawful to pray in Latine or Greek, as in English. 2. These Latines are Englished, and, so, are as lawful to be said, as Abba, Father; and, so, also, even the ignorant may pray them with understanding (of the sense;) and, so, again, not contrarie to his Text 1 Cor. [...]4.. 3. There's nothing like Papistry, in the whole Prayer, and therefore 'tis horrible uncharitablenesse, for using two or three (very Evangelical) words of an innocent common Language, to infer, that the user died with the Faith of Papists in his heart. [...] S. Jude v. 10.. 4. When, upon the Title of the Prayer [A Prayer to be said, &c.] he ha's this Observe [mark, not prayed,] the man, sure, is owner of the Poet's Pindar. [...], to make such a very silly Exception, which lies equally against Scripture it self: When ye pray, say S. Luk. [...] See S. Mat. 26. 39, 42, 44 S. Mar. 4. 39. Luk. 22. 42..

To his last, That that piece of the Litanie (which was in K. Edw: IV▪s Liturgies, 1st & 2d & in the Litur. so K. H. [...]'s time; See A. B. L [...]ud's Speech, in Star-Chamber p. 35. viz. From the Tyrannie of the Bishop of Rome, and all his de [...]estable enormities, good Lord deliver us! is left-out in ours. Answ: 1. It was so in Q. Elizabeths time also, and so, no Innovation or Popery chargable on the Renowned William Laud, L. A. B. C. or the (so by-named) Ganterburians, as was the cry of Mr Burton and his [...] & [...]. 2. It was left out, upon conceit or belief, that it was (as, sure, it was,) a very great scandal and offence to all those in England, affected to the Church of Rome, who are as apt, to take offence, now as then; and as much consideration is to be had of them, now, as then; scandal being, ever, to be avoided, [...] much as may be, and the matter being of no greater moment, than this (reallie) is of. Therefore 3. as it was done, then, of a good intent, so no man, at that time, was found, to quarel the doing of it, as our Author, [Page 148] after Mr Burton See Dr Hey­lin's Answer to Mr Burton, c. 7. p. 158., now, do's. 4. The Queen or King and Her or His Metropolitan, have power, to make such alterations as these, as is (I suppose) proved, above. 5. And, so, his malicious Question is satisfied, Whether it was liking to, fear of, or compliance with, the Pope? Neither so, nor so, nor so. 6. For his impertinent Sarcasme, I say, as S. Cyprian did, L, 3 [...]. Ep. 3 [...]. upon some such occasion, Non oportet me paria cum illo facere.

And, thus, I have done with his former Undertaking, and (clearly) shewed how weak and worthlesse it is. We, now, remove our Pen to the next.

THE DEFENCE. OF EPISCOPACY.

WHat remains of his Pamphlet is about Bishops, against whom, his

First Argument (in summe) is this: Because it is absolutely forbidden by Christ and S. Peter, that any Minister (extraordinarie or ordinarie) should exercise Lordship.

His Proofs are out of Matth: 20. 25. Luke 22. 25. 1 Pet: 5. 1, 3.

Answ: 1. I denie his Consequence, that is, I denie, that, because S. Peter forbids the Clergie [...]; therefore, there must be no Bishops, or no Bishops honoured with the Title of Lords As he said well, Because they them­selves are u­sually styled Masters, are they there­fore, the Ma­sters of their Church? Bishop Hall's Episcopacy by Divine Right, Part second, p. 175. For, 2. that Greek word concerns not either of these matters▪ importing onely the Practice of the Heathen rulers, Kings or Emperours, Pro­curatours or other (secular) Governours over them, who used their power, in order to their own profit and greatnesse (as in H. Neh. 5. 15. where the word, [...], is used of those Governours, there mentioned,) acted as [...], masters of their People, and, that, not [Page 150] onely by dominion over their persons, but over their estates too, so far as to maintain all their state, splendor and greatnesse belonging to them, out of the People's Purses, by way of tributes and taxes and the like; all the pomp and expenses of their Families and Courts being fetched out of their Subjects Purses and persons, (which Sa­muel told the Israelites, would be the maner of their King, if they Primatus, in quis, da [...]na [...]ur verbo Dei, Mat: 16 Lu. 22. Jo. p. Imò non pri­matus, sed ambito & tyran­nis, D. Paraeus Epist. 1614. to Hungaria Churches. would have one, 1 Sam. 8. 11.) Now, when Ecclesiastical Rulers make use and advantage of Ecclesiastical power forcibly to squeeze gain out of men, over and above the portion, which is allotted by the Church to their maintenance, they fall under this charge of [...] & [...], not otherwise. Surely, Bishops and Lord-Bishops may be, and be very guiltlesse of this practice, as (actually) many (God be thanked!) of ours were. 3. Some answer (not much differentlie from what I have, but now,) That [...] signifies tyrannical [...] non est simpliciter ha­bere potestatē, sed potestate uti tyrannicè adversus sub­ditos, & sicuti explicat Theo­phylactus, [...], Casau. in S Luk. 10. 42: p. 423. governing or dominion (the Preposition, [...], being, com­monly, taken in the worst sense, as in Catachrésis, Catabaptistae, Cata­phyryges:) accordingly, (though to rule tyrannically, abusing power If any shall come in with that ignorant mistake, that this is to Lord it over God's heritage—they must know that it is not the bearing the Title, or the having answerable Revenue, that is guilty of such usurpation, but the arrogating a power over men's conscience, which the Papal Consistorie do's. Episcopacy and Presbyterie confidered, &c. by Dr H. Fern, p. 10. Whereby is s [...]tisfied what Sr Ed: De [...]ing ha's, Speech, p. 24, &c. be, here, forbidden,) a paternal, moderate, lawful power, such as of good Bishops, is not under interdict, here. 4. The word, [...], in the place (by him cited) of S. Luke, being in the Geneva-Trans­lation, MDLXIX. turned, gracious Lords, (though it signifies, be­nefactours [...], Aristot: Pol. l. 3. Inter mult [...] quae fidei noeene hoe non minimum est, quod versionem quisque attempe [...]at ad suas sententias: &c. Sua cuique Deus fir diracupido. Hoc v. annon e [...]t idola collere? imò semet collocare in templ [...] Dei? si libeat i [...]um lacum su [...]ere [...]; Grotii Animad [...], in Animadv. A. R [...]v. p. 12., and the words should run: Their Princes called bene­factors exercise authoritie over them.) was wont to be made [...]n Argu­ment against the Title of Lord-Bishops, together with the style [his or your Grace;] but, now, it's fairly laid asleep, and so should [...], [...], & [...], as urged against the due power, or function of Bishops. For, 5. (besides what ha's been, already, said, to strip this Reason of all armour of proof,) 'twill equally militate against the Lords Temporal, as against the Bishops (the Lords Spiri­tual;) for, neither should those be like the Lords of the Gentiles, in the fore-mentioned regards.

But, we shall Retort his Argument, from the very next verses, in the two Evangelists, to those cited: He that is greatest among you, let him be your minister, or as the yonger, (as that signifies Officer;) thus:

‘If there must be one greatest among the many Ministers, one that should be a (continung) Minister or servant to them, or for them, one that serves, relieves, provides-for 'em (the Office, di­rectly, of a Governour;) then there is to be an Imparitie among them, which is contrarie to the Presbyterian or Sectarian Equa­litie.

‘But, so and such there ought to be.’

Therefore, there must be a standing Inequality or Superioritie in authoritie, power and jurisdiction (and not onely in dignitie.)

‘Again: If our B. Lord had mean't, to forbid all Priestly Ju­risdiction Another Ar­gument may be fetch't from S. Mat. 28. v. & S. Luk. 27. v. by the com­parison there: As you have me for an example, whom though you justly and truly call Lord and Master (for sol am,) yet I am among you as he that serveth. Albeit that all the LXX. had the power immediately from Christ, yet it is as evident, that our Saviour made a clear difference between the XII. Apostles, and the rest of the Disciples, which is set down by three of the Evangelists, whereof S. Mark calls it an Ordination, c. 3. 15. and S. Luke saies of them he chose 12. c. 6. 13. &c His Majesties third Paper to the Ministers at New­port. p. 343. Consider the mention of 12. thrones, not 70. Mat. 19. 28. Consider the style (by an Article of eminence,) [...], the twelve, as Patriarchs of the Church. Consider that Joseph Justus chosen Bishop, Acts 1. 23. was one of the seventy; Dorotheus in Synops [...]. of this nature, he would have said (where 'twas natural, and needful, to say so:) I will have no Powers, Degrees, and Ranks among you, one above and over another or others, as now between the High Priest, inferiour Priests and Levites.

‘But, He forbids no such matter, &c. (onely interdicts such inslaving dominion, and domineering rule, as the Lords of the Gen­tiles, &c.)’ Therefore, &c.’

And, so, his places of H. Text are far enough from affording an Argument, like David's stone (as he saies and hoasts,) to knock the Goliah of Episcopacy on the fore-head; if it be such, it will rebound and (mortally) wound him, and his lewd cause, and lay it a-bleeding, yea, dead, for ever. To his

Second Argument (summarily) this: Because to put one Bishop over diverse particular Churches, is directly contrarie to what the Spi­rit of God hath appointed, and therefore must needs be unlawful.

His Proof: Because the H. Ghost hath appointed several Bishops in one particular Church, which he confirms from Acts 20. 28. Phil. 1. 1.

Answ: 1. We denie the Minor (if this lie as a Categorical Syl­logisme,) and say, that there is no validitie in his Proofs. The Elders of Ephesus mentioned, Acts 20. 28. were Bishops in the restrained Ecclesiastical sense, as distinct from, and above Presbyters, in the mo­dern notion of it, (Bishops, either of the Asian Church of that whole Region, or at least of the Ephesian Province.) A most credible person S. Irenaeus l. 3. c. 14, Ab Epbeso, & reliquis civi­ [...]atibus convo­ [...]atos esse. living neer those times, being an Auditour of S. Polycarp the first Bishop of Smyrna, not contradicted by any contemporarie, yeelds a very competent authoritie to prove this, when 'tis his testimonie of these Ephesine Elders; that they were the Bishops of all Asia *, called together from Ephesus *, and the rest of the neerest Cities adjoyning ** Note E­phesus was the chief Me­tropolis of all Asia. it. And 'tis a Maxime of the Greek Scholiast on 1. S. Peter 1. 5. ‘The Book of the Acts used to call the Bishops, Elders [...]..’ But, because these Authorities will be of no value with my Author, 2. We'l see what Proof of our Assertion, Scripture yeelds, and, first, (of this kind) occurs, S. Paul's Addresse to them, in this style, v. 18. Ye know from the first day I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all seasons; which is an addresse to the Elders of Asia, indefinitely. Again, secondly, we produce those words, v. 25. And now behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching, &c. which evidently addresses the speech, not onely to the Inhabi­tants, or the (pretendable) Elders of one City, but to all those (as many as were then present,) among whom he had gone preaching the faith of Christ See Oeen­menius on S. John 2.—go­ing through all the Regi­on, and preaching the Gospel.; and not onely to those of Ephesus. For Proof of this last, see Acts 19. 21. And v. 2. (expresse places.) Thirdly, there's no reason to imagine, that S. Paul, taking his solemn last leave of them, v. 38. should not so much consider them, as to call for, or desire to see, any of the rest of his Sons, the Governours of the infe­riour Churches, to whom he had committed that numerous flock, now so universllie in danger of Wolves See Doctor Hammond on Acts 11. 30.. 3. To his other place, Phil. 1. 1. mentioning onely Bishops and Deacons and consequently (as they interpret) Presbyters (in the Modern Notion) and Deacons, and no Bishop; we say, 1 some take the words, as belonging to the persons saluting, and not to the persons saluted, to this sense: Paul and Timotheus with the Bishops and Deacons to the Saints at Philippi, &c. 2 Some, and, that, with great probabilitie, affirm Epaphroditus was, then, actually Bishop of Philippi, but not to be mentioned, in [Page 153] the Inscription of the Epistle, because he was not then at Philippi, but with S. Paul at Rome, when that Epistle was written. 3 Others say, that though it be, as is pretended (Bishops being interpreted of Presbyters, and, so excluding Bishops, as that signifies persons having a majoritie, prelacy or superioritie, over many (inferiour) Presbyters, within a certain Precinct,) yet it is not thereby evicted, that there is no other standing Office in the Church, besides; there appearing (say those See His Ma­jesties [...]d Pa­per deliver­ed to the Mi­nisters atten­ding at New­port, p. 270. & p. (especi­ally) 408., that thus answer) another manifest Reason, why that of Bishops might not be so proper, to be mentioned, in that place, viz. because in the Church which the Apostles themselves planted, they placed Presbyters under them, for the Office of Teaching, and took upon themselves the care, and reserved in their own hands the power, of Governing these Churches, for a longer, or shorter time, as they saw it expedient for the propagating of the Gospel, before they set Bishops over them; and so (say they) it may be probable, that there was, as yet, no Bishops set-over the Church of Philippi, when S. Paul writ his Epistle to them. 4 Others, again, (lastly) say See Doctor Hammond's Dissertations Diss. 4. c. 7. to the end of that Dissert., that the Bishops, here, signifies, as distinct from Presbyters (as Bishops, they say, constantly and alwaies do; and, if not Elders, also, con­stantly so, yet, rarely otherwise; *) Philippi being a Metropolis [...]-a prime City. of one part of Macedonia, Acts 16. 12. and Epaphroditus being their Bishop, in S. Paul's time, (as Theodoret In 1 Tim. 3. 1. and others, resolve from his being called, their Apostle, Phil. 2. 25.) who had under him many Bishops, and these they, in the place contested; all of them subordinate to him, as their Metropolitane. So many answers have we, for the enerving all force of this (so seemingly-strong, and so strongly insisted-on) testimonie from Phil: 1. 1. and for the salving our Hypothesis against it, and it's like.

And, thus, we Retort the Argument;

‘That which is directly contrarie to what the Spirit of God hath appointed, must needs be unlawful.

‘But, to denie the putting one Bishop over diverse Churches, (and consequentlie, the asserting the Presbyterians, &c. their [...], paritie or equalitie) is the former. And

Therefore, it is the latter (that is, unlawful.) See, above.

To his Third Argument, which is this (in effect.)

Diocesan Bishops is contrarie to that order which the Apostles appoin­ted in the Churches of the Gentiles, and therefore unlawful.

His Proofs: Acts 4. 23. Tit: 1. 5, 7.

Answ: 1. We have answered this, already, sufficiently (in our So­lution of his last:) That, certainly, which is proved not to be contrarie (but according) to the Spirit's appointment, was not contrarie (but consonant) to the Apostles, (who followed the conduct of the B. Spirit, in their Establishments) their order, appointment, or setting up. 2. His two Proofs make not, at all for him (nay, make against him, as we shall, straight, shew,) being of this import, that Paul and Barnabas (in the former) consecrated Bishops for the believers, Church by Church, or one in every City, at Lystra one, at Iconium another, &c. and (in the latter,) that Titus was by S. Paul consti­tuted Bishop of Crete, to ordain Bishops, in each City of that Iland. [...], in one place, and [...], in the other, being [...] (words of equal import,) and best rendred (respectively,) Church by Church, and City by City; in every Church, and, so, in every City, one Elder or Bishop: and, accordingly, to ordain, &c. in every Church (in the Acts,) and to constitute Elders in every City, (Tit. 1.) are [...], of the same sense; every City having a Bishop in it, and, so, being called a Church, to which the believers, in all the parts about it, belonged, and that [...]ishop having power, to make as many inferiour Officers in that Church, as he thought good.

Now, thus, we Retort his Argument:

‘That order which is contrarie to the order, which the Apostles set up in the Churches, &c. is unlawful.

‘But, the rejecting of Diocesan The word Diocese sig­nified a lar­ger extent of Jurisdiction, than now it do's. See Doctor Hammnod's Treatise of Schism, p. 56, 57, 102, 158. Bishops (whether Lords, or not Lords, of which Title we have, and shall, give farther account) is contrarie to that order of the Apostles.

‘Therefore, it's unlawful.

‘Again; If Paul and Barnabas Apostles in Lycaonia, and Me­trapolitane Titus in Crete constituted or ordained, in each Church (i. e. in each City) a Dicesan Bishop, then Diocesan Bishops are not contrarie to the Apostles order, &c. (but, the contrarie to this lies under that charge.)

But, the former is true (as appears;) and, Therefore, the latter. And, now, let him judge, who they are, that are in danger of that dreadful place (by him cited,) Levit: 26. 24, 41. Let him & all consider 1 Cor: 11. 1. Eph. 5. 1. 2 Thes. 3. 9. To his

Fourth Argument (in extract) this: Because Diocesan power is an Office, that makes a man uncapable of performing the Duties be­longing properly to his Function, and therefore it is unlawful.

He Proves the Proposition, by proposal to consideration of the Duties belonging to the Function of Bishops, viz. to know his Flock, watch over them, feed and comfort them, resolve their doubts, visit them, administer the Lord's-supper oft to them, &c.

Answ: 1. This Reason, if it be caried home, will batter Kingly Government, as well as Episcopacie: for, Kings and Princes cannot do the parts of their Dutie in such wise, as is, here, exacted of the Bishops, that is, in their proper persons. To feed the flock, strengthen the diseased, heal the sick, bind up the broken, reducing that which was driven away, the seeking the lost, is, saies the H. Prophet C. 34. v. 2, 4 See H. Grot. in Loc. Ex­cisd jam urbe, causas Prophe­ta excidii com­memorat Prin­cipum crimina (qui Postores dicuntur. Jer. 2. 18. 3. 15. 10. 11. & Pla­toni de Repub. 4.) & B. And. on Comman­dements, p. 377. Ezekiel, their dutie; but, these things they cannot do, but by procuration or deputation, as they command, supervise, inspect and see-to, the doing of them. And, so, what the Bishop can't personally do, he can do deputatively See Doctor Allestry's (lare excellent) Sermon on Acts 13. 2. p. 25.. 2. It fights against the appointment of the H. Ghost, and the order of the Apostles, who placed, sometimes, one person over larger extents of Regions, otherwhiles in equal Dioceses with those of our Bishops. These, [...], for repelling all force of this Objection But, then, 3. the Bishop can perform some part of his great and formidable task or province, and what is beyond the sphere of his personal immediate inspection and agencie, is by him committed to others, to see-into and perform; Presbyters being as­sumed in partem operis or oneris or [...]fficii, and therefore to be termed Presbyteri partiarii or secundarii. Besides the Deans and Prebends in Cathedral Churches, answering to the City-Presbyters, (assumed for counsil and assistance 1 Cor. 12. 28 helps in go­vernments. See also 1 Cor. 11. ult. to the bishop,) in those firster times; Arch-Deacons, (derived from (and something analogizing to) the Bishop's-Deacon) dubbed with the Additional, Arch, to distinguish them from those other Deacons, that attended on Presbyters, in their Charge. Those being sent by the Bishops, upon all occasions, into every part of his Diocese, to observe how all things went, and at length they were entrusted by the Bishop, to judge and redresse smaller abuses: the Rural (to distinguish him from the Cathedral, chief of the Presbyters in the Mother-City) Called, also, Arch-Presby­ter. These names are as antient as S. Hierom. Dean, chief over the several Dean­eries, whereinto the Diocese (for better Government-sake) was divided, who imparted Orders from the Bishop, inquired into do­ctrine taught the People, and redressed lighter matters: Rural [Page 156] Bishops These in England were s [...]ff [...]agan Bi­shops some of them con­tin [...]ing in the first year of Q El [...]z. having power of Ordination, performing the Episcopal Office, in places remote from the Metropolis or Mother-City, where, (and at what times) the Bishop could not be present personally. For the easier, and quicker dispatch, in Causes Testimentarie (or, of Wills,) Matrimonial, Decimal, (or, about Tythes) (refer'd by Kings, &c. (becomne Christian) for honouring the Bishops, to their hearing and judgment, though, otherwise, Civil Causes,) by the Bishops are employed, in the exercise of Jurisdiction, under the names of Chancellours, &c. learned Civilians, at fitting Helps in Government See Dr Field of the Church, l. 5 p 150, &c. (undoubtedly) as Presbyterian Aldermen or Lay-Elders, though at first entertained as Assessours, to suggest what was Law in doubt­ful Cases, and Judges in such Causes, as have been by the grace of Emperours, permitted to the sentence of the Church. See Episco­pacy & Pres­byterie con­sidered. So that, the Bishop, making use of so many Assistants and Messengers, and (as the Jews known Rule is) Apostolus cujusque est ut quisque. every one's Apostle being as himself, (to which our Lord seems to refer, S. Matth. 10. 40.) the Bishop may be said, to do all that they do, and so, know the flock, watch over them, &c. (as above:) while the life of the Bishop is spent in his own immediate and personal doing his proportion of the severals (be­sides supervising, watching and labouring, that all the rest be rightly done.) A Part Onus Ange­licis humeris formidandum, S. Chrysostome. sufficiently burdenous, God give the Heart equally zealous!

But, we Retors his Argument, thus:

‘That Office (or part) which makes a man utterly uncapa­ble of performing the Duties belonging to his Office, is un­lawful.

‘But, the rejecting Bishoply Power makes a Minister (so to call him) utterly uncapable, &c. and,’

Therefore, the rejection of Episcopal Power, is unlaw­full.

For, where no Ordination, no Priesthood or Ministerie, (where ordination (upon casting out and off Bishops) by Presbyters, the Orders are nullities, (and, what, then, by consequence unavoidable, are their Acts of Priesthood?)) Hear, to this purpose, Panormitan L. 1. De­cretal: de Con­suctudin: c. 4. (a Writer which Smec: have cited for them): Thou see'st, here, that such Or­dination hinders the impression of the Character, for if Presbyters do [Page 157] de facto confer it, they collate or impart nothing. Remember the case Socrates [...]. 1. Eccl. Hist. c. 10. See Bishop Hall's Episcopacy by Divine Right, Part 2. § 15. for this Storie of Ischyras, where also others of like nature are set down. Quo pacto igitur Presbyter Ischyras, aut quo tandem authore constitutus, &c. A thanas. Apol. 2. See Bishop Bilson's Perpet: Go­vernment, c. 13. See the censure of Colluthus's fact in Socrat. l. 1. c. 20. [...] of Ischyras made Presbyter by Colluthus Presbyter, and how that mock-Orders was nulled, by the Church. To his

Fourth, This (in brief.) Diocesan Bishops do necessarily introduce the Pope's Power over the Churches, &c. Therefore, unlawful.

His Proof: Because they have Ordination from him, because they have it from the Arch-Bishop, who hath his from the Pope, or else he is no Minister, and so cannot ordain others, Bishops, &c.

Answ: 1. The Papists say, we have no lawful Priesthood, because it is not derived from their chief Bishop (the Pope,) and the scattered Bands of Sectaries say the same thing, upon a ground (not the same, but) contradictorie thereto, namely, because our Orders derive from Rome. Which dealing, is a very good and auspicious symptome of truth, in our Ord [...]nation (and, Consecration) because Nature, in the mouth of her great Secretarie, hath pronounc'd (which is applica­ble, also, to our divine Liturgie,) that the middle virtue is most in­fallibly and certainly, hereby, known, that it is accused by either Extreme, as guilty of (its opposite or enemie) the other Extreme. Some resemblance whereto carries that usual Saying of a great Offi­cer b (once) of this State, when coming from the Chancerie, to sit a Thomas Lord Coventry. down at Dinner, he would say, Surely to day I have dealt equally, for I have displeased both sides. 2. What, if our Bishops, in the first Consecration in K. Henry the 8's. as in K. Edw: the 6's daies had their consecration (in part) from the Greek Church, by those Bishops of Sidon See Mr Ma­son de Min [...] ­sterio Angli­cano., that then assisted? 3. Distinguishing 'twixt ab and per, from and through, (the Fountain and the Canale,) we say our Bi­shops received their Ordination from the Bishops, the Apostles, though running through Popish times; of which yet it ressents no more, since our Reformation, than the three youths of the Captivitie, com­ing out of the Fornace, smelt of the fire. 4. While our Bishops were in subjection to the Bishop of Rome, they had from him, onely a mandatorie Nomination (like that of (or, from) Kings, now,) being consecrated by Bishops within themselves, here, who alone im­posing [Page 158] hands, alone gave the Ordination. 5. What of Christ's In­stitution Inter doctrinae corruptelo [...] mansit semper vocationis & ord [...]nationis legitima disci­plina, quoad su [...]st [...]ntiam sa [...]m, &c. Bishop Prid-Fas C [...]ntr. p. 248. was remanent among the Papists, our Bishops might receive, without contracting the polluted adherences of the corrupted part, properly their o [...]n According to that of H. Jerem: [...]5. 19.: They retaining the Fundamentals of Religion (which thing they did and do,) the Orders derived from them, are va [...]id (some part of the Bark un-cut, may transmit the Sap.) 6. Bap­tisme by them administ [...]ed was not, is not renewed (no, nor Popish-Priestly Orders.) A mutilated, maimed Father begets an entire, per­fect man, as the circumcised Father, a child with a Prepuce. Essentials My d [...]fence for your Mi­nisterie is, that the Form, Receive the H. Ghost,—whose sins, &c. doth sufficiently com­prehend the authoritie, &c. Bishop Bedel's Letter to Mr Wadesworth, a transfuga to Rome, p. 157. apud Doctor Bernard's certain Disc [...]urses, &c. p. 227. observed, Superstructures and Corruptions in the Transmittents do not cassate or void it. 7. The Succession by Imposition of hands, in the Jewish Church, where the Sons of Aaron were, oft, worse, than the worser sort of the Romish Clergy can be, by Idolatrie See, and argue from Ezek: 16. 20. to this matter.—my children—, &c. was not questioned after a Reformation, though derived from filthie hands. 8. The Succession, in our Lord's time, was no whit better, and yet He was circumcised by them, they offered for him in the Temple, and he sends his Cured to the Priests, with a [Go, shew your-selves to the Priests, and offer, &c.] frequently. 9. In the IV. Centuries after, the Orthodox were hatched under the Wings of the Arian Priests, as say the Fathers S. S. Basil and Hilarie, and there ensued no rejection of the succeeding Priests, made such by persons as bad as the Ro­mish Priests (generally speaking.) 'Twas Wisdome, in that sober Age, to account a Jewel no whit the worse, or of lesse virtue, by being delivered, by a dirtie hand. This may vindicate our Ordinati­on, which we account absolutely necessarie to an authoritative Priest-hood or Ministerie, the causa sine quâ non (as he speaks.) See Jerem. 23. 21. Rom. 10. 14. Hebr: 5. 4. S. Cyprian speaking of the Heresies and Impostors of his time (de Ʋnitate Eccl. p. 23.) chooses, to give this as a principal part of their character Hi sunt, &c. These are they, that of their own accord, without God's appointment, set themselves up among the temerarious assemblers, who con­stitute themselves Rulers without any Law of Ordination, who assume the name of Bishops, when no man gives them the power, and so sit in [...]he chair of pestilence. See Doctor Hammond's most excellent Trearise of Ordination, Quaere Vth, where the So­ [...]inians Arguments (of which our Author relisher) are accurately answered, p. 271, &c. 13. That our Episcopacy (upon [Page 159] that stock of Orders) will bring in the Pope, is a groudnlesse, malicious Surmize; 1 that the greatest Enemies, and Opposers of the Pope, our Reverend Bishops and learned Writers (that lived in obedience to them,) whom to reckon is no easie task, as Jewel, Downham, Abbot, Andrews, Whites, Ʋsher, Mountague, Chillingworth, Jackson, Hammond, Taylor, Cosens, &c. who have written so fully, so learn­edly, and so admirably against them, and have applied (through an errour, it may be,) that in 2 Thess. 2. about the man of sin, and that of Babylon, Rev. 17. (some of the fore-named) to him: 2 that they, who suffer'd Martyrdome, in opposition to the Popish Religion, Bishop Cranmer, Ridley, &c. and have since undergone a [...] or fierie Tryal from the Presbyterians, and other Schismaticks of (from) this Church, for their unshaken adherence to its Tendries or Deliveries, Laws and Usages: that these, I say, should necessarily introduce the Pope's Power over the Churches, is a thing, that can ne­ver enter into any man's head, unlesse his brains are adle, and his wits (not to say, his charitie or honesty) are utterly fled. Especially, when it shall be known (what Bishop Sanderson Pref: to 14. Sermons, § 18 will tell us, is verie well known to many,) ‘What rejoycing that Vote of the long Parliament (for pulling down Episcopacie) brought to the Romish Party, and how even in Rome it self they sang their Jo Paeans upon the tidings thereof, and said triumphantly: Now the day is ours, Now is the fatal blow given to the Protestant Religion in Eng­land!

But, we Retort the Argument, thus:

‘That which doth necessarily introduce the Pope's Power over the Churches, &c. is unlawful.

‘But, to denie due and right (that is, Episcopal) Ordination (which is corsequent to denying Diocesan Bishops) will necessarily introduce the Pope's Power, &c.’

Ergó, to denie Episcopal Ordination by Diocesan Bishops, is unlawful’

For, who will not, rather, be of a Church, where there is true Mission and Succession as-to substance, than in one, where (as some will not doubt to say) all (Sacraments, &c.) are Nullities. See the last Retortion. And, hear (after what we hear'd from the Bishop of Lincoln (then Dr Sanderson) what that excellent Arch-Bishop Whit­gift tells T. C. ‘I know, that those sects and heresies gave strength unto Anti-christ, and at the length were one special means of [Page 160] placing him in his Throne, even as, also, I am persuaded, that he worketh as effectually, at this day, by your stirs and contentions, whereby he hath, and will more prevaile against the Church of England, than by any other means, whatsoever. What mis­chief the Pu­ritans did in Q. E. time, Camden (in Annal:) tells, Pontifi [...]iis plaudentibus▪ multasque in suas part [...]s per­trahentibus, quasi nulla esset in Ecclesiâ Anglican [...] u­ni as.

To his two Objections, that he produces as for us, and then An­swers, I need say nothing, having, sufficiently, superseded all useful­nesse thereof, by my Return to his last Argument. Yet, this I adde, which will state and clear the matter of Arch-Bishops, and the Consecration, by them performed (which is the concern of those said Objections and Answers,) That the Government of the Church Christian by Bishops, Priests and Deacons do's perfectly answer that in the Jewish Church by the Chief Priest, Priests and Levites, those chief Priests being called Praelates, Antistites, Praesules of the See Bishop Andrews's Form of Ch: Government b [...]fore and after Christ, p. 1. 6, 117. Priest and Levites, who were to take care, that those inferiour Or­ders should perform their Imployments or Functions committed to them. Mo [...]v, as among these, (as appears, Num: 3. 24, 30, 35.) Eleazar the Son of Aaron was the Prelate of the Prelates [...] Such were S. S. Timothie, Tuus, James B [...]shop of Je­rusalem, John, Ignatius P [...] ­lycarp, &c., so the Arch-bishop rules, or presides over, the Bishops, as a clear Transcript or Copie of what was instituted by God, in the Church of the Jews, and may, therefore, own its derivation from thence, and not from the Heathens Models of Government. This of Arch-bishops is not a distinct order from Bishops, but onely a Dignitie A distincti­on for order of Government, not a new Officer, K [...] Ch. [...]. be­low, (with authoritie proportionable,) in the Church above them, instituted for the pre­serving of unitie, and many other good uses. So, when a Bishop is to be consecrated, the Arch-bishop or Metropolitane authorizes it, and in person, or by his Deputie See the Book of Ma­king and Con­se [...]ing, &c. in Cons [...]r of [...]n Arch Bi­shop [...]. Bish. assists in it, and the fore-mention'd Bishop ha's (according to the antient Canons) hands imposed upon him, by three or four [...]ishops. Here, in England, when Card: Pool, Arch-Bishop of C. died, Q. E. assigned Matthew Parker, to be his Successour in the vacancie of that See, who, that he was regularly consecrated (whatever that pellucid, or, rather, thick-skin'd lie, of the Nag's-head in Chep▪fide London, which the Oxford-Greek-Professour John Neal told Thomas Bluet the Priest, pretends to the contrarie) appears most lucule [...]tly, out of the Publick Records and Registers, and is vindicated by Mr Arch-Deacon Mason, in his Book de Minist: Anglic: to the indubitable satisfaction of all men, that will but open their eyes; and F. Oldcorn, though living and dying in the Roman Communion, did say (because there's no defence against a flaile, no resisting evident demo [...]stration,) That these our Registers were authen­ticall. [Page 161] By what hath beed said, his (idle) talk of the [...]nglish Bishops-their Grandfather [...], &c. [...]li­ad. 4. [...]: 255., and the place where these Foxes His Cant. 2. 15. Take us the little foxes,] is, saies, Diodati in Loc: a command given, to represse, and to put out Hereticks, which grow up together with the truth of the Gospel. It may be said of some, Dum vis esse prado, fies pr [...]di. (as he will call them) will be kennel'd, is rendred, perfectly, empty of truth, and reason, though not of venime and calumnie. But, what Cato the Elder said to one Lentulus spitting in his mouth, viz. Hereafter (saies he) I shall have somewhat, to answer them, who denie thee to have o [...]; may I say concerning this broad (and black) mouth of the Author. Neverthelesse;

[...]

[...].’ To his

Sixth Argument, whereof the quintessence is this: Because the Order, &c. of Diocesan Bishops hath many unscriptural Offices depend­ing, which are branches thereof. Therefore, 'tis unlawful.

His Proof (having said something, partly falsely, partly imperti­nently, for the Major) his proof, I say, of the Minor is, by reckoning­up, Deans, &c.

Answ: 1. Those inferiour Officers, though they depend upon the Bishop, yet are no branches of his Office (much lesse of his Order.) 2. Why not some Officers added since the Scripture-times, as well as antiquated and laid aside, since, as, for example, Widows 2 Tim: 5. 9.? Why not as lawfully some Officers taken-in by the Church, as by, his friends, the Smectymnuans, an Order (which was in the Church before single Presbyters) put out? 4. Why not Deans, &c. yea, Chan­cellours, as well as Presbyterie's Ruling-Elders, an Office not above an hundred years old, and of which in Scripture, or in the antient Church, there appears nec vola, nec vestigium See Mr Mede's Dia­tribe on 1 Tim▪ 5. 17. p. 296.? 5. Why not, as well as a new different Function made of the same Office, by the same New-fanglers; Elders-Preachers being divided by them into Pa­stors and Doctors, whom they sever in function; limiting the one to See S. Chrysostome in Eph. 4. 11. S. Jerom in both his Commentaries on that Epist. Omnis enim Pastor Doctor est. Pastores a & Doctores, quos maximè ut discerneremus voluisti eosdem puto esse, sicut & tibi visum est, ut non alios Pastores, alios Doctores intelligeremus. Hos n [...] sicut unum aliquod duobu [...] nominibus complexus est, S. Aug. Epist. 109. ad Paulinum. [Page 162] his Exhortation onely, the other to point of Doctrine onely? 6. Why not, as well as a new sort of Deacons (men of occupation and trade, See more Au­thorities in Bishop Andr. Form of Ch: Government before & after Christ, p. 124. to deale with the Church-stock, and care of the poor onely,) added against the sense of all Antiquitie, ever reckoning of that Calling, as a Step or Degree to the Ministerie, out of 1 Tim. 3. 13? See Justin Apolog: 2. ad Antoninum, Tertullian de Baptismo, S. Cy­prian Serm. 4. de lapsis See Bishop Andrews's Serm: Of Worshiping Imaginations p. 34., &c. 7. Himself do's account Bishops (and much more, Arch-Bishops or Metropolitans) un-Scriptural Officers, and yet we have proved, that they must, and ought to, be in the Church, upon Scripture-authoritie, and (because some men are sai'd, to give more deference to him, than to it) upon Mr Calvin's autho­ritie too, who counsilled the K. of Poland, not onely to constitute Bishops in every Province, but Arch-bishops, also, above them. [...]. There were in the antient Church, Sub-Deacons There is no question but these minor orders or de­grees were very antient. For Cyprian maketh men­tion of one Mettius a Sub-Deacon, and Nicepha­rus an Aco­luthe, Cy p. l▪ 2. Epist. 10. See him also, l. 2. Ep. 5 & l. 4. Ep. 5. & 55. 13. 14., Acoluthes, Ex­oreists, Lectors, Ostiaries, &c. which were, lawfully, then, deemed to be had, though not mentioned in the Scripture (neither com­manded nor exemplified.) 9. We have retained oney the three Scrip­tu e-Orders You shall do well, to shew the proh [...]bition of our Saviour against addition of more Officers in the Church, than he named, and yet in one sense I do not conceive that the Ch. of England ha [...]h added any; for an Arch-Bishop is onely a distinction for order of Go­vernment, not a new Officer, and so of the rest; and of this kind, I believe, there are di­verse now in Scotland, which you will not condemn, as the Moderators of Assemblies, and others. His Majesties thi [...] Paper to Henderson, mi [...]t, p. 340; and for the several Officers under, or appertaining to, the first of them, though not Original and Apostolick, were intro­duced upon good and necessaries grounds, as hath appeared above. 10. There is no reason, that the Garment of the Spouse, (the Church) should, now, be as straight, as at first; and, therefore, though no more Degrees of Ecclesiastical Order may be admitted, than Bishops, Presbyters and Deacons, yet, Services, Officers (which must, by all means, be distinguished from the three Degrees, in the Power of Ec­clesiastical Order) may, reasonably, be admitted; and, such are Deans, Arch-Deacons, &c. (Titles, namely, of Office) as the state of the Church doth need (now, that the World is entred into it,) Degrees of Order, still continuing the same, as they were from the first begin [...]ing Hooker l. 5. § 78. p. 423. 423.. See Cornelius P. R. in his Epist: ap Euseb. Hist: Eccl: l. 6. c. 42. Epiphan. in Epitome Doctr. Catholicae. See Dr Field of the Church, l. 5. c. 25. p. 488, 489, & Bishop Andrews's Stricturae, p. 12.

His Argument we, thus, Retore:

‘They that reject an Order and Office which, in it self, is jure Divino, and go's attended with many useful Helps, Services or Offices, needful in this state of the Church, do that which is un­lawful.

‘But, the Presbyterians, and our Author, &c. do so. Therefore, they do what is unlawful.

The Major (which alone needs Proof) is, already, abundantly, proved.

For his scurrile language, 'tis a thing we are so acquainted with, e're this, that, without being esmoved at it, we may dismisse it. But, what he saies, about Paul's scoffing Anani [...]u, Acts 23. 3. from whose (supposed) irregularitie in the Office of High-Priest, he fetches, S. Paul's [...], I wist not; I touch, and say, 1 S. Paul spake not Ironically, but seriously; to this effect: I considered not sufficiently my duty to one in authority, though unduly obtained, which do's not allow me, to revile him; made unlawful, Exod: 22. 28. 2 For his arguing from Ananias, (who was not [...]n High-Priest of God's appointment, no, nor yet the High-Priest put in by the Roman Procurator See Doctor Hammond on [...]. Luk 3. 6. at this time) to our Bishops, viz. that, because the one was irregular in the Office, the others, also, are so, too; when, (as ha's been proved) these have their potestatem or function from God, and 'tis evident they have the exercitium of it, by the allowance and approba­tion of the lawful secular Magistrate, 'tis a grosse Non-sequitur or Paralogisme.

To his Seventh Argument (not, now, fettered in the Laws of Syllogisme:) Because there's no diff [...]rence made in the Scripture be­tween Bishops and other Gospel-Ministers, called Elders.

Citing Acts 20. 17. & 28.

Answ: 1. Some (of the Episcopal judgment) yeeld, that the names of Bishop and Presbyter are confounded or used promiscu [...]ns [...]y, who yet, from that indistirction of the name, are far enough removed from granting a Samenesse in the Offices, if Presbyter be taken in the modern sense. 2. I have said and proved, that Bishops, (and it's un­certain, whether [...]resbyters, also, do not,) constantly signifie Bishops, in the notion of these daies; and we, then, proved them, so to signi­fie, in (two of his places instanced, for the contrarie.) Phil: 1. 1. Tit: 1. 5, 6, 7. 3. Though the words Disciple and Minister be used of Bishops and Arch-Bishops, yet those being general words, and [Page 164] comprehending all, that give-up their names to Christ, and such as, in­definitely, are authorized to publish Christ's Gospel (respectively,) they hinder not, but that there may be distinct Orders and Dignities pas­sing thereunder. As the Captains, Field-Officers, yea, General himself may be, and are called Souldiers. 4. When he wills his Reader, to Note, that, where the Church-Officers are mentioned in Scripture, the Bishops are never named, as a distinct Order from the Elders, but onely from the Deacons a; we say, 1 What if the former Text spake no­thing [...] [...]om: 12. 6, [...] & Eph. 4. [...] Bishop [...] of [...]orshiping [...]gi [...]tions [...]. &c. at all of Church-Governours? Origen, Chrysostome, Theodoret, Ambrose, Hierom, Occumenius, having created of that Epistle, not one of them b applies this place to Church-Government, nor findeth the distributer ( [...], in 8. v. not [...] in 7. v.) to signifie the Deacon (as the Disciplinarians would have it,) not that [...], qui miseretur, signifies (their) Widow. 2 In the latter Text, there's no mention of Deacons at all (no, nor Presbyters in the importance of our times;) the Pastours and Teachers, there, being Bishops resident, and governing particular Churches, and instructing them, also. But 3 we say, that, when these Ep [...]stles were written, there were no single Presbyters in the World, there being, then, no more holy Orders, than the Bishop, and the Deacon. Which thing hath been; irrefragably, made good, in the Dissertations of Episcopacie, against David Blondel and others, by the most eminent Dr Hammond, out of SS. Epiphanius, l. 1. c. 1. Co [...]. Aërium. (who fetches it from the [...], the profoundest Histories) and Clemens Romanus Epist. ad Corin [...]h: p. 54, See the Vin­dic: of the Dissertations f [...]om [...]he London-Mi­nisters, p. 6 [...]. an Apostolical person, who saith, ‘The Apostles constituted their first-fruits (of Converts) into Bishops and Deacons, of those which should after believe.’

He next proposes an Ob [...]ection (designing some kindnesse to the Prelatists,) thus: Yea, there is mention made of Helps and Govern­ments, 1 Cor: 12. 28. To which he Answers, If any can spie out Episcopacie here, I am sure nor here, nor elsewhere can they find their Lord Bishops.

Answ: 1. We can spy Bishops here, teachers (in the third place) signifying Bishops, herein onely different from Prophets (immedi­ately precedent,) that they taught, out of the instructions which they had themselves received, without any special revelation. 2. What, if we cannot find Lord-Bishop in name, we can find Diocesan Bishops in power, yea, and having greater power, than our Lord-Bishops have; for, the miracles, gifts of healing (i. e. powers inflicting diseases, and [Page 165] death it self upon the disobedient, and gifts of healing them, that received the faith, &c.) were, then, as endowments of these Teachers (that is, Bishops, in the restrained Ecclesiastical sense) and no Officers, as he thinks them, weening they might be s [...]pposeable, to be Bishops, but far off removed from Apostles, &c.) 3. For the Title of Lord, that is onely an Additament, or Ornament, which the Piety of Chri­stian Kings hath bestowed on deserving Church-men, and doth not, can not make the Bishop, really and substantially, to differ from what he was in the Primitive times, any more than the Additions of Arms or Ornaments can make a body, really and substantially, to differ from it self, naked or divested of the same, as K. Charles told the Ministers in the Isle of Wight In his Ma­jesties 2d Pa­pet., which was also confessed and assented to by them, then In the Mi­nisters their 2d Paper. See also, [...]. mihi p. 143. Meditar. 17. [...], fellow-labourers, the word signi­fies, v. 3. so [...], v. 9. 4. We do not think, that, though Pri­scilla, being a Woman, and yet, a Helper c of S. Paul, as also Aquila, Rom: 16. 3. were no Bishops, yet such may be styled Helpers, (con­fident we are, fellow-souldier Archippus Philem. 1, 2. See Dr Ham­mond in Col. 4. 17. is the same with Archippus Bishop of Colosse) who were Bishops, viz: Helpers in Christ Jesus, promoting the Gospel of Christ, doing their best, to bring many to the Faith. 5. To his wish, that the Bishops were Helpers of good Mi­nisters, as Timothie, so as to carie a poor, painful, persecuted Preacher's Cloak, Books, &c. We Return, that he would have you, (by these words) well know, that he is one of those poor, painful, persecuted preachers (which titles we shall, anon, see, how he deserves;) and would, also, insinuate, that our Bishops were, never, any Helpers of such▪ when yet, 'tis well-known, they have been an Asylum or Refuge to tommy persecuted Forrairers, and, also, have been, these latter years, on the persecuted hand, by ungrateful, refractarie and cruel Ministers, their Sons and Subjects, (as they ought to have continued.) 6. If he (with those of his wi [...]g) would give their voices for such Bishops, as, being Chief, are servants, we can, truly, tell them, we shall have their suffrage for a many of our Bishops. 7. If they'l allow them the chief care over so many, as they have converted, their power will be (what er'e they say) very great. Of the Primitive Bishops, some having converted whose Countries (respectively;) and, for our Protestant English Bishops, who were they, that made (as c [...]ief Instruments) England, Protestant? were they not Bishops, Cran­mer, Ridley, Latimer, Ferrar, Hooper, &c? (Nay, the Conversion of this Land to Christianitie was, under the free and great grace of God, by the ministerie of Bishops.) Who translated the H. Bible out [Page 166] of the Originals into English their Mother-tongue, for their reading, but Bishops and Episcopal men? Who expounded them so elaborately, for their understanding of them, but Bishops, &c? Who baptized and ins [...]ructed them and their Forefathers? Bishops.— [...] Is this your kindnesse to your friends? Do you thus requite them, O foolish people [...] Sam. 16. [...]. Deut: 32, 6. and unwise?

To his [...]ighth Arg: Because they are created by men, viz. Kings or Princes, in whose Dominions they are.

Answ: 1. The King designs, not ordains the Bishop, no nor do's he immediately And yet, if it be so, see what Hocker s [...]ies for the [...]etness and reason [...] [...]nesse of that course, in that seg­ment of his Politie, which Dr Bonard ha's commu­nicated to the world, in hit Clavi [...]ra­bales. choose, but by the Dean and Chapter, to whom he com­mends the person, to be consecrated, Himself neither imposing him upon them, nor consecrating him. The King's Mandate gives not power of Ordaining (which Bishops consecratours have, intrinsecally, annexed to their Office:) 'tis onely a Warrant, to accommodate or applie this potesias or [...] to the person named in the Royal Mandamus. 2. His rude Simile about the Bull and the Ox, here, halts; for, the man makes the Bull an Ox, yet the King do's not (as 'tis visible, by what is said) make the man a Bishop, the power of doing that being of Apostolical derivation, and (consequently) of Divine Origination. Therefore, here, is appliable that of old Ennius,

Qui sibi semitam non sapiunt, aliis monstrant viam.

And, 3. we believe, (though I have not commoditie, to examine it, now,) that the L. Chief Justice Cook, De Jure Regi [...] Ecclesi­astico, he saith, [...] Instit. 2. § 648. That all the Bishopricks of this [...]ealm are of the Kings foundation▪ that they were originally donative, and not elective: and that the full right of in restiture was in the King, who signified his pleasure therein by delivery of a Ring and a Cro [...]ici­staff to the person by him elected and nominated for that Office. has nothing, that clashes with what I have said, in this matter: however, he was a Common-Lawyer only, and, so, capable of mistaking, in matters of this nature.

To his Ninth, Because they depend upon man, which (s [...]ies he) the true Ministers of Christ never did; and, because Episcopacie can't stand without being supported by the hand of the chief Magistrate.

Answ: 1. And can Presbyterie, or any Church-Government, peaceably, stand, without the countenance and support of Soverain Princes? 2. What was the reason, that Mr Calvin, in his new De­vice, gave the People such share in the Church-Government, but for the gaining thereby [...]n admission and support of, and for it? 3. Who, in the late daies of Ʋsurpation, more courted and fawned upon the [Page 167] Tyrants, for favour and supportation for their several Mushroom-Models, than—? Hath not God promised to the Christian Church, that Isai. 49. 33. Kings should [...]e their Nursing-Fathers, &c? And do's not their being so, import supportance to the Clergie, the Chiefs of the Church? Our Bishops were as unlikelie, unworthilie-to-depend on man, as any Clergy in the World, as having, through the favour of Princes, been honoured with the (envied) Tities of Lords, and their Sees, by the piety of former times, endowed with fair and large Revenues; whereof the reason is assigned in the Statute: 24 H. 8 [...] ▪ c. 12. For the due administring of what belongs to their places, and to keep them from corrupt and sinister affections, &c. It was King James's Maxime (derived from a profound experience;) none of the Bishops-theirs (as he affixes it,) No Bishop, no King, which that most pious Martyrly Prince his Son verified, by his own most-tragical example. 7. If, (as he saies) the Proverb be truer, No King, no Bishop, it seems thereby, that Bishops are deemed useful to them (to Kings,) who think it needful for them, as Kings, to have Bishops in their King­doms. And, therefore, 8. that Kings cannot very well (nay, not at all) subsist without them: ‘Wherein (saies [...]. Meditat. 17. p. 138. 8 vo. the late-mentioned B. Prince) so far, indeed Reason of State doth induce me, to ap­prove that Government (of Bishops,) above any other, as I find it impossible for a Prince, to preserve the State in quiet, unlesse he hath such an influence on Church-men, and they such a dependance on Him, as may best restrain the seditious exorbitancies of Ministers tongues; who, with the keys of Heaven, have so far the keys of the People's hearts, as they prevail much by their Oratorie, to let in, or shut out, both peace and loyaltie, &c. And, saies Bishop [...]ramhal: Answ: to Militiere, p. 115. where he refers to Instances in the Pope's Nuncio in Ire­land, and the Presbyterian Faction in Scotland. Certainly, they who were the contrivers and principal actors, in this businesse, did more maligne Episcopacy for Monarchies sake, than Monarchies for Episcopacies. So that, Kingly, and Episcopal Government may be compared to the sweet and advantageous combi­nation of the Vine and Elme.

—Alterius sic altera poscit opem—
Et conjurant amice.—

To his Tenth Arg: Because they do imitate the Priests of the Law so much in respect of their different Degrees and Orders, as Arch-bishops answering the High-Priest, &c.

Answ: 1. But, if Christ and his holy Apostles did accommodate the Jewish Institutions and Ʋsages to the requisites of the Chri­stian [Page 168] Church, in this matter, as in others very many; then, though this be an imitation of the Jews, it is, however, perfectly Christian. and we have proved, above, that it was so done, in this very matter. 2. It is most sure, that a Rite, formerly, commanded the Jews, not See Dr Field of the Chur. Book 5. p. as significative of the future Messias, but as decent in the worship of God, without 1 any depending on it for Justification, without 2 any opinion that the Jewish Law obliges us, and without 3 any fear of be­ing persecuted by the Jews, or consequent 4 compliance with them (the onely not-observing of which Cautions, in the matter of Circumsi­tion, and some of their other Ceremonies, caused S. Paul, so to in­veigh against Judaizing, Gal: * 5. 2. 5. 2, 4, 13. * 6. 12, 13, 14. * 5. 11.) may, now, be prescribed by the Christian Church, meerly as an humane institution, judging that decent or useful, now, which was so, then; and in this case, if nothing else can be objected against it, save onely, that God thought fit, to prescribe it to his own people, there will be little fear of danger in, or fault to be found with, any such usage, saies (most excellently,) the divinest Author of the View of the New Directorie, § 13. p. 41. 3. That which S. Paul taxes, Gal: 3, 3. is the doctrine of the Ebionites, touching the ob­servation of the Jewish Law; that they were altogether bound to retain the Legal Service or Judaical Religion, and that the Faith in Christ, and living according to it, would not prove sufficient, to save them; observing the bodily, Legal Religion, and, thereupon, reje­cting Euseb. Eccl. Hist. l. 3. c. [...]. the Epistles of S. Paul, calling him an Apostle from the Law, and using the Gospel, which is called the Gospel according to the Hebrews, and no other; Observing the Sabbath, and all their other Observances, Circumcision, &c. Now, what affinicie hath this to our imitating a Jewish Practice (qualified, as above,) onely as decent or advantageous, not as any waies necessarie, nor as importing our obligation to that Law, now by Christ abrogated?

But, how (saies the Ob [...]. by himself propounded can they (Chori­sters, Organs, Altars, Sacrifices, Oblations, Purification of Women, Garments, &c.) be Jewish, and yet Popish? To which he Answers: very well: for, the Bapists are in a manner perfect imitators of the Jews, &c.

Answ: 1. For imitation of Jews, how far it may be lawful to imitate them in their Usages, we saw but now. 2. For imtation of Papists (as our Ʋsages are, here, (and, elsewhere) branded for Popish,) to be Popish is no more, than to partake of the maners, customs o [...] ordinances of the Popes, which when, in plain terms, it is not for­bidden [Page 169] in Scripture, how should it come to passe, that to partake of them, must needs be unlawful? For the Popes were the Bishops of Rome, of which the foremost or leading ones, having both for Doctrine and Conversation been glorious Members of the Church of Christ, the Church of Rome grew so renowned, as that for judgment in Religious matters, they bare away the bell of Reputation, and were to these Western Churches the makers of many wholsome Ordi­nances in Religion, and the eminent supporters thereof. Now Corrup­tions, after, growing among them, though their depravations ought, by all means, to be dis [...]arded, yet are not their Ordinances, therefore, corrupt, or rejectable, because they were the Acts of Popes, but as things by them enacted or acted contrarie to the Word of God. So that, they are no farther unlawful, then as they are demonstrable, to to be repugnant to that Cynosure or Rule. And, if this cannot be shewn, we may no more, for Respect of Persons (though Popes) Isai: v. 20. call good evil, or evil good, than, for personal regards, we may violate God's Commands. Nor is it more to be abhorred, as a Popish Cor­ruption, to use the Ordinances of Popes, or practise the Ʋsages brought-in by them, (provided they be not evil in themselves,) than the Blessing of God's People, in the words Balaam blessed them withal, is to be detested, as a Balaamitish Corruption. The (condem­natorie) Names of Popish, Jewish, Heathenish, &c. intend onely, that the thing condemned, communicates in the nature of those things, wherein they were especially corrupt, (respectively), and not of their Indifferent actings, and much lesse of the nature of their Excellents. Whence 'tis clearly conclusble, to be Popish, (as neither to be Jewish, &c.) simply, is no argument of necessarie faultinesse: It must be proved, therefore, (before any charge of evil is affixable on these things, or usages, wherein we inter-commune with the Papists,) that they are Popish in appropriate maligne sense, which will not, can not, ever, be done, as hath, partly, appeared already, and when farther instances shall be musiered, will be made apparent in them also. 2. I have spoke to that prejudicate misprision (as learned and very worthy Mede Diatribe on Matth: 6. 9. Luk. 9. 2. p. 75. 76. See also the same learned man. among his Posthame Pieces, in a Letter of his to Mr Herthb. p. 663. where he gives instances of this. In things for which we find no new ru [...]e given in the N. Test: there we are referred to the analogie of the Old, Id: Diati: part 3d of the Holiness of the Church, p. 53. calls it) of many, ‘That the measure of truth and falshood, best and worst, is the greater or lesser distance from Popery (when as Poperie, also, cont [...]ineth much of Chr [...]stianitie,) or that which is most destructive of the man of [Page 170] man of sin is, alwaies, most warrantable and safe, to be imbraced. If it were, there be some in the World (whose Religion we would be loth to admit of,) that would be found more Orthodox and better reformed Christians, than any of us all.’ 3. It's Ca­lumnie in exaltation, to say, it was the aime of some of the late Bi­shops, or that they intended to unite England to Rome, as is visible to all whose eyes are not bleared or seeled with envie or malice, by the writings and carriages of several Bishops and Doctors, that were most under that imputation from the Plebs, and Plebeian (tribuntian-spiri­ted) Priests. I might instance the R. F. in God John Bramhal Answer to De, la Mili­tiere, Tract of Schism, Replication to the Bishop of Chalcedon, [...]. Primate (now) of Ireland, the R. Bishop of Durham Dr Cosens His worthy work on the selves. Apocrypha., of whom Mons. Daillè, the famous French Minister said Bestiae sunt & quidem fanatici, &c. Dr Heylyn's Examen Historicum, p. 294., They are beasts, and indeed Phanaticks, who suspect him of Popery, from which you will scarce find any more estranged; together with others many, whose recital would be needlesse, or uselesse. So that 4. there's no fear of the present Bishops (even when their wings are grow'n (as he insinuates, with little charitie,)) that they would endeavour, to bring England to Rome; if they be like their Predecessours, or but constant to them­selves.

To his Eleventh Argument, Because Diocesan Power is more than the Apostles exercised, either joyntly or a-part, they not imposing their Canons, but onely recommending them, Act: 15. 29.

Answ: 1. I have shewn, that they did exercise more power, than our Bishops. 2. The words [—from which if ye keep your selves, ye shall do well,] which he will have to be a recommendation, as distin­guished against [...] Decree, was a Decree (so styled by himself, and by the holy writer of the Acts, c. 16. v. 4. delivered them the decrees for to keep, that were ordained—] yea, who durst have refused what, he saies, was but recommended, without guilt of sin? 3. The injoyn­ing them those Abstinences, is called a laying upon them a great bur­den of necessarie things v. 28.. 4. What they thus decreed or inordered (whether consigned to Scripture, (which yet, these were) or not) were (equally) binding, as-to the conscience, where the matters were of the same alloy: and therefore, he talks weakly, to say, they imposed not their Canons (except the pure Scripture, the true Rule, &c.) 5. Seeing the Government of the Church is committed to the [Page] Bishops, Hebr: 13. 17. and there is no government without right, [...] ordain or constitute some certain things, therefore Bishops with the [...] Presbyters in their own Church, and in Council in many Churches, may constitute some things, though not according to Divine Right, nor so, as that their Constitutions should be equalled to Divine Lawe, (much lesse, prefer'd before 'em,) but 1 for [...]; according to that Precept, 1 Cor: 11. 16. & 14. 33. 2 for averting scandals of the weak, to which matter that Decree, Act: 15. 20. is, usually, refer'd: 3 for the better gaining of minds to Godlinesse, of which relation are the stated or set Fasts used through all the Churches in the World, &c. See Grot: Annot: in Cassandr: de Potestate Ec­clesiastied. Potestas Ec­clesiae Praeposi­tis, ut quaedam constituant pa­cis & ordin is & majoris u­tili [...]atis causa, quae nos obli­gent, negari non debet. Id, Animadv. i [...] Animadv: &c. p. 62. 6. The XX. Article of the Ch: of Eng: saith ex­pressely, That the Church hath power to decree Rites and Ceremonies, and authoritie in Controversies of Faith. 7: Paul commands Bishops, to take care for the ordering of God's Publick Service, 1 S. Tim: 2. 1. where the words refer not to the private Devotions of particu­lar persons, but to the Divine publick Service of the Church, as S. Chrysostome, Theophylact, Oecumenius among the Antients, Estius the Romanist for the Church of Rome, and, also, Calvin for the Protestants, have interpreted. 8. For what he adds, about exercising dominion, or (as he puts it, in marg:) lordship, over the faith of Chri­stians, which (saies he) Paul an Apostle, and Timothie a Bishop would not do; we have considered the place, 2 Cor: 1. 24. as, also, the matter, here, charged, alreadie, and shewed that our Bishops lie not under that guilt (to be sure, they are not necessitated, by their Function, so to do.)

To his Twelfth and last Argument, fetch'd from a Comparison instituted between them, and the Bishops mentioned in Scripture, particularly Timothie and Titus, whereupon we are presented with XV. positive Characters of those holy Bishops, together with XXIV. disparallels 'twixt them, and our Bishops.

Answ: 1. To argue from the personal abuse of the Office to the non-use, Ʋnwarrantablenesse, Un-Scripturalnesse, or Necessity of the Abolition of the Office, is a most irrational processe. 2. The faults (possibly) of some few men of an Order or Function ought not, to be diffused upon all of that Calling, even by congruitie of pure-natural Reason:

Parcito paucorum diffundere crimen in omnes.

3. In his several heads of Description of Bishop Timothie, and Titus, we shall shew some particulars to be, either falslie assigned, or peculiar and restrained to those first times; and, then, demonstrate the other Characterisms, to belong to our Bishops, also. 1 The Choice of the persons was, never, in the People, as appears by Cl: Romanus's Testimonie (above-cited,) which exhibits, that the Bishops were made, before there were any believers, to choose. So that, 'tis not imaginable, how the examination and approbation could belong to the people or the whole Church, when those, over whom they were constituted, were not, yet, come-in, but they were made Bishops [...], of those which should after come into the Faith See Doctor Hammond's Answer to Owen's Ani­medversions, &c. p. 88.. The people's choice, therefore, was (nor is) no way, required to, nor constitutive of, the being or constitution of Bishops, which was compleat, and stood valid without it, though 'twas most happy, when the People's acceptation followed. And, for the choice of the Episcopi gregis (as some will call them, as contradistinct to Episcopi Pastorum,) they are, indeed, chosen by the consent of the People; but, that, (for the avoiding of factions, and tumults, Adde, and out of respect to those Lords of such Coun­trey towns, where were Titles or Churches endowed with maintenance out of their own Lands, &c. who, 'twas thought fit should, therefore have great interest in the choosing of Clerks in such places; which purpose is Justinian's Decree to Novel. Constit. 123. c. 18. & Canon Conc. Toletan: Yet were they not called Lords of such places after dedication to God, but Patrons, &c. The like is said of Emperours and Kings in reference to both Bishops and Presbyters. See Dr Field of the Church, l. 5. [...]. 54. p. 695. ib. c. 55. p. 701: &c. incident to Popular Elections) transfer'd upon the King, and the (respective) Patrons. 2 Of his Texts refer'd unto, the first, Act: 6. 3. imports, 'tis true, that the Nomination or Choice of the persons of the Deacons, there, was committed to the Communitie or Societie of Christians, but that, 1 by the Appointment of the Apostles declared to them, v. 2, 3. 2 they had by the Apostles these bounds set them, first, to take seven (the number not left arbitrarie;) secondlie, to pitch on men generally known and well reputed of; thirdly, with these qualifications, 1 Faith, supposed in the [...], some of you, that is, Believers, Christians, 2 fulnesse of the H. Ghost, extrordinarie Gifts, 3 fulnesse of Wisdom, fitted by all these for this employment. And, when by the Apostles Appointment, together with the observation of these prescribed Rules, the multitude had sought-out the persons, then, still, the Apostles reserve the [...], [Page 173] the Ordination or Constitution of them, to themselves, v. 3. and, so, in other Churches, the Testimonie, concerning the qualifi­cations of the persons was refer'd to the Church. Now, as this is all, we can grant him, so 'tis not that, he designs. Of his other place, (though I discern not, so easily, the pertinencie of it to this matter, yet;) I set for the summe of it, That the whole Church indeed, joyned in the choosing, and sending Messengers to Antioch with the Apostles and Elders, or Bishops of Judea; but, that, with a discernable di­stinction; The Apostles and Elders, as they, whose Decree or Appointment it was [it pleased or seemed good to the Apostles and Elders, to send chosen men,] the choice and mission belonging to them, and the persons sent men of them, Bishops of the Council, but, this, with the knowledge, and approbation of the whole Church joyn­ed with them, as those that were Accessories, not Principals, in the sending. Neither, v. 23. were the Brethren, members of the Council, nor had voices in it; they onely joyned with the Apostles and Bishops, shewing their consent and approbation, and submission to the Decree of the Council. * 'Tis acknowledged, that Timothie and Titus travelled about, preaching, (and, in that respect, they may be styled, itinerant preachers.) But, then, 1 it is one of the things, that is yeelded and accounted extraordinarie, in those first [...]fficers of the Church, viz. the Extent of their Precinct or Diocese, which, of the Evangelists, also, was the whole World, or those special parts of it, which the Apostles had allotted to one another; whi­ther when they could not go themselves, the Evangelists were sent; so that, they, then, were to make great and often journeys, and be much upon Removes, in those times; and 2 became resiant or fix [...] also, at length, as is (or will be) manifest. * 'Tis acknowledged, that they were Attendants and Ministers to the Apostles, and were Mes­sengers of the Churches; but, this, visibly, was an Extraordinarie, unlesse the Apostles should revive again upon Earth, and the Bishops attend them, and be sent by them, &c. Why, therefore, doth he not say, also, that S. Timothie was circumcised, and then exact, that our Bishops (that they may be like Timothie, &c.) be circum­cised, also; for, this is no more an Extraordinarie, than the other? 4. Our Bishops may be Evangelists, by making known the Gospel to them, that know it not, calling them to the Faith, which is the peculiar notion or importance of [...], & [...], to Evan­gelize, and to preach, and [...], S. Mat. 28. 19. to gather [Page 174] Disciples, as those words are opposed to teaching, Acts 15. 35. and v. 45. and as [...], the word, differs from doctrine, 1 S. Tim. 5. 17. See Doctor Hammond in N. Testament mihi p. 659. & 359. For, where there are any, within their line, or lawful reach, not called to the Faith, they can, and will (no doubt,) either travel or journey themselves, to make the Faith known unto them, which is to be Evangelists; or, authoritatively imploy others to do it, which is to be (what they are called, in the firster Writers) Apostles. And, though (as Timothie was Bishop and Evangelist, too) they, also, may, thus, be both; yet they need not (in this state of the Church) be sent to other Churches, when by some of their present (so envied) Officers, they may, in their absence, have the effect of the matter done, in very due and requisite manner. * Now, the rest of the Character will, very perfectly, fit our English Bishops: * They were begotten again, and converted by the Gospel, * are true Disciples and servants of Jesus Christ, * men of good report, * inwardly and really affected to the People of God (truly such) as [Fathers, and] brethren, * well acquain­ted with the Scriptures, &c. and having a gift to prophesie (i. e. to See Mede's Diatr: 1 Cor: 11 5 p. 351, notifie the Will of God unto the People,) * ordained solemnly by fasting and prayer See the Book of Or­dination. in imitation of the Apostles, Acts 13. 3. observing IV. Ember-daies, by Fasting and Prayer to prepare for the Ordination of Church-Officers, (immediately consequent to every such Week,) * either by the Apostles, Presbyters or Elders, (which, what they signifie, viz. Bishops, is shewed, above) of the same Church or Churches they were of; * were, and are diligent labourers in the work of Christ and his Gospel, and may be called Paul's (yea, God's) work-fellows Fellow-la­bourers of God, [...], 1 Cor: 3. 9., * were, and are naturallie [...], sincerely. careful of the things of Christ, and of the well-fare of Christians, * were, and are much refreshed in, and among the Saints and Churches of Christ, * were persecuted, imprisoned, and in bondage for professing, preaching and practising the Doctrine of the Gospel of Christ, (witnesse our Queen-Marie-Martyr-Bishops, and the imprisonment (of twelve of them at once, for about 18. Months,) sad diminutions and sufferings of all our Bishops, in our late Marian daies,) * were, and are such as ordained Bishops or Elders, &c. according to the appointment of the Apostles, * lastly, were, and are, doubtlesse, blamelesse, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, &c.

Next, ensues his Negative Description of our Bishops.

Now, for the unravelling of his List of Dissimilitudes, I shall lay down these Rules (as Praeliminaries thereto.)▪

[Page 175] I. The abuses of Persons are, by no means, to be transfer'd on a (Divine) Institution. Patet.

II. It's a Rule of the Smectymnuans (in Assemblie, Pref: to Directorie.) ‘To hold forth such things as are of Divine Institution in every Ordinance, and that other things be set forth according to the Rules of Christian Prudence, agreeable to the general Rules of God's Word.’

III. Besides matters of Faith, many things were institute, for the Government, Order and Peace of the Churches, which, it was not necessarie, should be prescribed, because it was sufficient, that, being by use it self, brought into Churches, by the Apostles, that very use of them acquainted men's eyes and knowledges with them, with sufficient conspicuousnesse. And yet, nevertheless, in the Apostolical Writings, also, there are some vestigia or traces thereof; not, that 'twas the principal purpose of the Apostles, to write of them, but because sometimes occasions were given, to glance at them. See H. Grot: passim, in his Eristicks. See above. Patet.

IV. Though the substance of Religion is unalterable, and no new parts of worship or Religion may be added, yet Circumstances and Adjuncts or Accommodations may lawfully be allowed. Or, thus;

Inventions of men in Substantials of Divine Worship is unlawful, but Circumstantials may lawfully be invented by men. Oft ma­nifested, above.

V. There's Authoritie sufficient, by Christ, given to the Church, for the ordering of such matters, which are not repugnant to Scrip­ture. See above, oft.

VI. It was lawful, to do some certain things, (among the Jew,) whereby the Precepts of the Law were helped, more than hindered. And, Christ teaches, S. Matth: 23. 3. that they are to be observed; even as, now, also those things are to be ob­served, which the Rulers of the Church do command and inorder, Acts 15. 28.

VII. It is not necessarie, nor yet expedient, that the Elections of the Bishops, and some other Circumstantials, touching their Persons or Office, should be, in all respects, the same, under Christian Princes, as it was when Christians lived among Pagans, and under Persecu­tion. K. Charls I. His second Paper to the Ministers in the Isle of Wight, p. 274. (not denyed by them) Patet.

[Page 167] VIII. There are some things, (in this matter) de jure Divino, spiritual, as the Order of Bishops or Episcopacie; other de jure humano, civil, that is, their civil Honour, secular Power, Temporalities, Revenues, as to be Barons in Parl [...]a­ment, to judge in causes Temporal, &c. grounded on 1 Tim. 5. 17.

Now, therefore, when he saith, That Timothie and Titus were not (as appears by Scripture)

1. Chosen to their Office by Deans and Chapters. It admits Answer from several of the Positions, but now set down.

2. Created by any earthlie Kings or Prin [...]es. Answ: Neither are ours, as has been shewn above. Where see, in what sense.

3. Consecrated and confirmed by any Arch-bishop. Answ. 'Tis false, as has been made apparent, in Arch-bishop Timothie and Titus, ordaining other Bishops (so called, in a distinct sense.)

4. Did not call themselves, neither were they called, See 1 Sam. 1, 26. Hannah calling Eli, Lord, and 1 King. 18. 7. Obadiah calling Elias so. Si Domini appellentur, vel ex Principu [...] indultis, vel ex subditorum reverentiâ, non invidendus est illis talis titulorum usus, sed usurpa­tio. Dominus & Magister▪ serv [...]ram lavat pedes, S. Joh: 13. 13, 14. & fastus superioribus objectus aliquoties conculcatur, sub humilita [...]ts pratextu ab infer [...]oribus, sed majori fastu. Bishop Prid: Fasc: Contr: p. 211. See Bishop Hall's Episcopacie by Divine Right, Part. 2d [...] 17. about the Titles of our Bishops, p. 174▪ 175 See also Bishop D [...]wnham (on the same Argument,) l. 3. c. 6. It appears not to me. but the lawfulnesse of the titles of Master and Father given to Ministers, is as dispurable from the Scripture, as that of my Lord. Terms of accommodation by a (Presbyterian) Country Minister, p. 14. Lords. It receives Answer from the VIIth and VIIIth Rules.

5. Did not swear Canonical Obedience to any Arch-bishop. Answ: 1. How knows he that? 2. Neither did he swear (that we read) Allegeance to the secular Magistrate. 3. Besides, it ad­mits satisfaction from sundry of the Rules or Considerations, above.

6. Did not require any whom they ordained, to swear Can: Obedience to them. Answ: as before.

7. Did not ask the Ministers they Ordained, at their Ordina­tion, Will you reverentlie obey your Ordinarie, &c? Answ: as before.

8. When they ordained, &c. did not say, Receive the H. Ghost, and, take authoritie to Preach, &c. Answ: 1. Receive, &c. S. John [Page 177] 20. 22. signifies, not, 1 sanctifying Graces, had before; nor 2 extraordinarie Gifts, given at Pentecost, fifty daies after; but 3 sacerdotal Power of Officiating and dispensing those sacred Ministrations, whereto the promise of the spirit is an­nex't, and wherethrough, as thorough a Canale, this Divine Water is conveighed, for the good and benefit of others, by them as Stewards. Accipite Potestatem Spiritualem, saies L. 5. [...] 77. p. 112, 113, &c. See also Bishop An­drew's IXth Serm▪ of the Sending of the H. Ghost. p. 695. where he reckons the Apostle­ship, or the very Office to be a Grace, one of the Graces, with­out doubt of the H. S. See likewise Dr Heylyn's Theol. Vet. l. 3. p. 356, 396, 369. and (on the verb [...] solennia) 369. Hooker. 2. It may signifie, also, a Prayer. Take the Gift of the Spirit for an infused Gift, so the words are used by way of Impetration. Take it for Office, so they are used by way of Collation, as was Arch-Bishop Ʋsher's Judgment. And, sure, our Bishops are capable of this; and, this Oyle poured on the heads of Apostles, descended farther and lower, even to the skirts of their garments (that is, to the Bishops, their Succes­sours, in these daies) Ps: 133. 2. 3. Take thou authoritie,] signifies authoritie for Officiating and exercising Ministerial abilities, and transfering it to others, as this Commission to Offi­ciate was transfer'd to S. Timothie, 2 Ep: 2. 2. (called, a Gift, 1 Tim: 4. 14. 2 Tim. 1. 16.)

9. Tendred no Book Arch-bi­shop Bancroft in Serm. at S. Paul's on 1 S. Joh: 4. 1. tells us (p. 40, &c.) that there is not a reformed Church in Christendome, which doth not require subscription, (at the least) of their Ministers; instancing in Geneva, Germanie as to the Augustane Conf­ [...]iting Melancthon against heretical and (in this matter) licentious, Osiander; the practice of Emperours and Kings, and, generally, of all Christians in times past, together with the VIIIth Canon of the Counc. of Nice. of Articles, Canons or Common-Prayer, &c. nor required any, to swear such things. Answ: S. Paul gave Timothie a short Summarie of the chief things that were to be believed by all, in opposition to all gro [...]ing Heresies. Of the nature to which [...], i. e. short Form, are our Ar­ticles for Credenda (as our Book of Canons answers the Apo­stles Diataxes;) and our Common-Prayer-Book (as, 'tis a vene­rable Formularie of Primitive Devotion, so) 'tis an excellent Hedge, to keep out Errours, so to retain a Common profession of Catholick Verities.

10. Did not lay hands upon any, to ordain them, before they were [Page 178] elected. Answ: The onely true and proper act of Ordination is, to invest men with that Power, which do'th make them Ministers by consecrating their persons to God, and his Service, in holy things, whether they excercise that Power, or no. a

11. Did not intermedle in civil and secular affairs, &c. Answ. 1. 1. How should they, under persecuting Heathen Emperours? 2. Why may not Princes give honour to what Subjects they please? And 3. why not Churchmen, now, as capable of Civil Honour, and Power, as under the old Law; when, what Re­ligious King was there, ever, among the Jews, who had not, continually, the High-Priest to second him, in all his affairs? See Deut. 17. 9. &c. Gen: 14. 18. Melchisedek. King and Priest. Consider Eli Priest and Judge fourty years, Samuel thirty, Maccabees after Capt. Rulers in both Civ. and Eccl. Causes. See Bishop Dav [...] ­nant's Determination, in this matter qu. 11 (our Author may have it in English, in Mr Jer. Stephens Apol. for Bishops.) See, also, A. B. Williams's Speech re-published by the same Author, p. (especially) 93, 94. See too, Bishop Prid Fasc: Contr. p. 217, &c. Aaron next to Moses, Eleazar to Joshua, David with Zad [...]c and Abiathar, Salomon and Azariah, Joas and Johajada, Josiah with Hilkiah, Jehosaphat and Amariah. It's well with the Church when Godly Prophets hang, as precious Ear-rings at the Prince's ears, said a Diuine. 4. See Rule VIIth and VIIIth above.

12. Had no stately Palaces, Answ: 1. How should they, in times, and under Governments enemies to their Profession? 2. By the Apostles Argument, 1 Cor: 9. 13, 14. the Ministerie of the Gospel should be as well provided for, as the Levitical. But, now, 3. such, and so many Allowances See Tre­lenie, The Ʋndeceiving of the People in point of Tythes, p. 6, 7, &c. had the Priests and Levites, that, setting-by their Corn and Cattle, and all manner of Increase, their Maintenance had far exceeded that of the English Clergie, and adding unto these the Tithes of all creatures tythable, it doth more than double it. They were possessed of fourtie eight Cities, and the Territories round about them, extending every way, for the space of two thou­sand Cubits; which, in so smal a Country, was a greater pro­proportion, than the Rents received by the Clergie, for all the Bishopricks and Chapter-lands, in the Realm of England. All that the Church (Cathedral, or Parochial) hath, falls short of the proportion, which God allotted to the Tribe of Levi.

[Page 189] 13. Had no High-Commission-Courts, nor Country-Courts, to convene People. Answ: 1. They had Jurisdiction though, and exercised it with great severitie. 2. Look Rules IVth, Vth, VIth, &c.

14. Had no such Officers under them as Deans, &c. Answ: 1. I have, sufficiently, accounted for them, alreadie. View the Positions.

15. Used no such Oaths as that ex Officio, &c, or the &c. Oath, &c. Answ: 1. For the former Oath, it is very lawful, as ap­pears, 1 by our Saviour's practice, S. Mat: 26. 63, 64. The High-Prtest said unto him, I adjure thee by the living God, &c. which adjuration, Christ obeyed; and, by the practice under Moses's Law, in case of Loan or Trust, Exod: 22. 10, 11. of Jealousie, Numb. 5. 19. of Trespasse, 1 King: 8. 31. of prohi­bited Mariages, Ezr. 10. 5. 11. 2 In that it is such an Oath as may be taken in truth, judgment and righteousnesse, the Quali­fications required in an Oath, by Jeremie the Prophet, c. 4. 2. as might be shewed, distinctly, and irrefragably, if I did not studie haste. 3 And, that usual Objection See Bishop Andrewes's Serm. of the lawfulnesse of swearing. on Jer. 4. 2. p. 47. and on the Comman­dements, p. 242. and his Posthuma., Nemo tenetur scipsum prodere, &c. No man is bound, to betray or accuse himself, &c. is Answered by Aquinas, ‘That the man do's not betray himself, but he is accused by another, inasmuch as a necessitie of answering is imposed on him by him, whom he is b [...]und, to obey.’ Non ipse se­prodit, sed ab alio proditur, dum ei neces­sitas respon­dendi imponi­tur per eum eui obedire te­netur. See Doctor Featley's Dippers, &c. a p 95. ad p. 101. Doctor Heylin's moderate Answ: to Burt [...] c. 1. à p. 11. ad p. 16. Ambr: Fisher's Def: of Liturgies l. 1. c. 17. p. 178, 179. But, especially Dr Cosins in Q. Elizabeths time Dean of the Arches, part 3. c. 15. 2. For the et-caetera Oath (as they scoff it,) it is answered, 1 that the [&c.] was unhappily and improvidently left in it: 2 that the integritie of the meaning of such as composed it, hath found belief in the hearts of honest men, as the very knowing Gentleman Hamon le Strange, Hist. of K. Charles I. Mr Thom: Fuller Appeal of injur'd Innocence, part 3. p. 40. See, also, Dr Heylin's Observations o [...] H. le Strange (abovesaid) his Hist.. Which latter, in his Church-Storie, vouches one, whom he very highly praises, that gives this very good account of that [&c.] ‘It was onely inserted, to save the enumeration of many mean Officers in the Church, whose mention was beneath the dignitie of an Oath, and would but clog the same, which may very well passe for our 3 Answer e Fuller's Ch: Hist. Book 9. p. 171. [Page] in this concern 4 If all this could no be pleaded (enough, to satisfie all imprejudicate, candid minds,) it is, perfectly, free'd from all the accriminations of Smec: and the Covenanting party, unlesse they'l condemn themselves, for their interpretative [&c.] incorporated into the body of the Covenant, whereby People are bound, to defend the Priviledges of Parliament, though what they be is unknown to most, that take the same.

16. Did not impose Penance, Fines, &c. Answer'd above, and the Rule [...] satisfied it.

17. Did not wear Scarlet-Gowns, Mitres, Lawn-sleeves, &c. Answ: 1. This is oft discharged, above: they were under Per­secution; and some of these things were imitated from the Jews (which to do, is proved, perfectly, lawful, as above,) 3. They are significative Vests (and, therefore, the better,) as Purple-Gowns betoken zeal, &c.

18▪ Did not sell Livings for money, nor give them as Dowries, &c. with their Daughters, &c. Answ: 1. from the first Rule. 2. Why not, if the men be, otherwise, deserving?

19. Did not silence Ministers under the Notion of Puritans, and factious persons, but onely by sound Doctrine. Answ: 1. But was there no [...], excision or cutting off, Gal: 5. 12. [...], rejection, Tit. 3. 10. delivering unto Satan, 1 Tim. 1. 20. 1 Col. 5. 5. and is not this silencing, and worse? 2. We have vindicated the demeanour of our Bishops towards such Refractaries, already. 3. Had the Directorie, or any other (new) Model of Church-Service or Government been set-up, here; should the conscientious Episcaparian dissenting (though, unseditiously) have fared better [...] (* [...].) than they did, under our Legally-established, (and, withal) Primitive Church Go­vernment, and Divine-Liturgie? 4. Vitus is commanded, Titus 1. 11, 13. to stop such persons mouths, by not permitting them, to vent their de [...]eits, [...]nd by rebuking them sharply, that is, by inflicting the Ce [...]sures of the Church upon them. See Doctor Hammond in Loc.

20. Did not cause any of the Believers, to be presented, fined Compellite [...]t introeant, S. Luke 14. 23. Must be foris necess [...]tas, ut sit intus volunta [...] In S. A [...]g time, there were divers Donatists that by compulsion were converted, and thanked the Emperour for compelling them. See Bishop Andrews on [...]he Commandements, p. 380. See also here above: Hither some refer S. Luke 14, 23. and Revel: 2. 20., im­prisoned [Page 181] or banished under the notion of Sectaries, &c. Answ. 1. How should they, when themselves were not countenanced by the state secular? 2. Giving to Satan, for him to instict disea­ses (and consequent thereon) death, (which they, oft, did, as appears) was as bad as all this. 3. S. Austin distinguishes improbus infidelis, & improbus fidelis; and (I doubt me) the Believers, our Author is concerned for, are of the latter sort at least, as h [...]'s, sufficiently, appeared, by their dismal and des­perate actings. You have killed the people of the Lord, was once the Cry for such as these, Numb: 16. 41.

21. Did not require the sole Power of Ordination and Jurisdicton, like Demetrius. Answ: 1. Diotrephes 3 Ep. S. Joh. v 9., he would say. 2, It is fit, and useful, that the Presbyters, there, present, should lay-on their hands by the hand of the Bishop, and so, joyn in the Prayer for a benediction; but, there's nothing producible (no, not from the IVth Counc. of Cath: can: 20, nor IId produced by the London-Presbyterians, in their Jus Divi­num See Doctor Hammond's Answer to it, p. 185, 186. [...], (an: Apost. XL. the reason is there annex't, [...]; saies the Co [...]nc: of Laodicea Can. 56. See also the Counc: of Arles Can. 19. apud Doctor Hammond's Vindic. against the London. Ministers, p. 158. See also Tertul. de Baptismo c. 17. & de coroná Mil: & Just. Martyr Apol. 8.,) that a Presbyter might not be ordained, without the presence of Presbyters. 3. The custome is, still, retained in our Church, in all Ordinations of Presbyters and Deacons. 4. Jurisdiction spiritual is in them alone, save as they im­part it.

22. Did not neglect to preach the Gospel. &c. Answ: 1. I plead not for any negligence in the great work belonging to the Episcopal Office. 2. When S. Paul commissionates Titus, [For this cause left I thee in Creet, &c.] Tit: 1. 5. he mentions Jurisdicton, and Ordination, not Preaching. 2. Ruling is a prime part of the Episcopal Office, and a great work, to do it well, so that it may have reason, to supersede much of Preaching: For, as one, Dr Allestry in his Conse­cration Ser­mon, above-cited, p. [...]7. choicely, observes, notwithstanding all S. Paul's assistances of Spirit, he do's reckon that care, that came upon him daily from the Churches, among his persecutions, and it sums up his Cata­logue [Page 182] of sufferings 2 Cor: 9. 28. Such various necessities there are, by which Government is distracted, and knows not how to temper it self to them. 4. Therefore, some will answer, that it is not fit, a Bishop should preach so frequently, in his own person, as others of his Clergie, considering he hath a Diocese to Rule; and they would put this Question: Is it fit for the General of an Army, (now, the Church is resembled to an Armie with Banners, Cant: 6. 4.) that is to order the whole Armie, to fight as much, in his own person, as an inferiour Com­mander, or a common Soldier? If he engage himself, in his own person, to the neglecting of his Office as General, he may, happily, be reputed the more popularly valiant; but, withal, it is a very great adventure, if he destroy not himself, and his whole Army, by it. 5. The Bishop ought to preach, in's own person, and, that, frequentlie, the oftener, the better, with re­gard had to his years, and other parts of his Dutie; not so, as to neglect the over-sight of the several Preachers under him, as-to observing, incouraging, and ordering them; if otherwise, it's probable, he may live and die the more popular man; but to have bestowed more time in the severals specified had been better and more edifying for his Diocese, and their souls health.

24. Did not remove from one Diocese to another for greater pre­preferment. Answ: 1. from Rule first. 2. It may be, they remove, for a better Competencie Given to hospitality] 1 Tim: 3. 2. that is, saies Hierom, that he receive the strangers, entertain the native, and in a word admit all comers; adding, if a Lay­man entertain but two or three, Hospitalitatis officium implebit. Episcopus nis [...] omnes receperit, inhumanus est., that they may live more according to their venerable state, and be more hospitable. 3. I shall dig, and delve, and plant, in what ground soever my master sets me. If he [...]ake me to a larger field, complain you not of the losse, while the Church may gain.—Even Parents, when the Prince commands, leave their families, and go to wa [...]fa [...], By Hall's Epistles, Decad. 1. Ep. 9. to Sir Robert Drury and his Lady, concerning my removal from them. They may remove, for the greater preferment or promotion of God's glorie and service.

Thus, we have run over his tale of Ʋnlikes, which he concludes with these words: Two such Bishops as Timothie, &c. were worth a [Page 183] whole Thrave of Lord Bishops. Unlesse they were such as Cyprian, &c. Cranmer, &c.

Answ: 1. Our Bishops pretend nor to be equal (in the sense, here, intended) to SS. Timothie and Titus (as neither ought the haters of Bishops lay challenge to equal worths with them, as conceived no Bi­shops.) 2. We have had Bishops, that may be, truly, thought, to bear up to pitch of excellencies with Cyprian, Ambrose, Chrysostome: Witnesse our Whitgifts, our Jewels, our Andrews-es, our Lakes, &c. 3. Though they should not be perfectly their matches, yet they may have been good Bishops; it is somewhat, also, in secundis consistere. 4. These fore-named Antients were [...]ishops in the distinct, appropriate or limited sense (yea, Arch-bishops, S. Cyprian is called [...], Conc: Constant: in Trullo, can. 11. S. Ignatius (whose Successor S. Chrysostome was in that See) in his Epistle to the Romans, styleth himself, [...].) therefore, if he can digest these as Bishops, he can digest all Bishops, as far as their Function, according to the so trite Rules, Quidquid convenit tali quà tali, con­venit omni tali, &, A quatenus ad omne valet consequentia. 5. I ask him, whether Cranmer (who, also, was an Arch bishop,) Ridley (and Hooper) were not our Bishops, yea and those, that gave us a Liturgie, and our (so defamed) Liturgie and Ceremonies, and who were so maligned and hated by the Puritans and Sectarians of those times, of whom when any good is spoken by such as our Author, it is (I fear) but ad conflandam invidiam on their Successors (not out of love to themselves.) 6. Here, also, we may applie that of our Saviour, S. Luke 11. 47, 48. Wo unto you, for ye build the sepulchres of the Prophets, and your fathers killed them. Truly ye bear witnesse that ye allow the deeds of your fathers, for they indeed killed them, and ye build their sepulchres. 7. Certainly, we may, without miracles, or before inversions of the course of Nature, have such Bishops as Cranmer, &c. and as ready to lay down their lives against Popish Errours, or in opposition to Puritan or Sectarian Principles and Practi­ces; as, also, I believe, we, now, have. 8. He whose house is of glasse (saies the Proverb) ought to take care how he throws stones at other men's (according to two of his own Sawes. Turpe est Doctori cum culpa reda [...]guit ipsum. &, Qui paratus est in alterum dicere, ips [...]m opertet se care [...] vitio.) But, now, that our [Page 184] Author is hugelie guiltie or criminous, I might shew by the pen of a Protectorian In [...] paper called, Strena V [...]v [...] [...] (no Prelatist.) Yet, I Because re▪crimination is no purgation. 2 Because, (I thank God, I can truly say) I love not to display men's vices, though, here, it might be useful at once and lawful, and but a just allowable return to his aspersing the English Clergie, (Fathers and Sons:) and 3 because he is not [...], as Caligula's Sue [...]on: in Caio Caes: Ca­ligul [...], c. 47. word was, I could be content, to let this part alone.

Yet, for a [...] or tast, let's draw-up a Disparallel between Tim [...]thie &c. (an Itinerant Preacher, as he calls him) and himself and, that, in his Method.

Reader, These Errata's being found by a second per [...]sal of the Author, after the Book was finisht, is the reason of their being Printed here, there being no room any were else.

Pref. p. 3. l. 14. [...]. graze. p. 12. l. 24. r. may. Book, p. 5. l 8. [...]. Gideon. p. 8. l. 7. for X, r. V. p. 27. 4 [...] [...]v. ib. l. 18. r. [...]. p. 33. l. 17. add, out of the prous Gerson. p. 64. tit. r retained. p. 75. l. 9. r. for. p. 74. l. 7. r. 7. p. 76. l. 27. r. they. p. 77. l. 11. r. about. p. 84. l. 21. r. chaeism. p. 89. l. [...]. marg: 1. The. p. 90▪ l 25. r▪ [...]. p. 91. l. 23. r. herd. p. 96. tit: r. Circumcision, [...]. p. 109. l. 9 [...]. [...]. p 1 [...]5. [...]ult. r. perception. p. 118. l. 3. r. no. p. 120. l. 25. [...]. Lawgivers. p. 13 [...]. l. 8. after many, r. (too many.) p. 133. l. 15. dele in. p. 135. l. 30. r. dignam. p. 139. l. 20▪ marg: r: Veter [...]m. p. 147. l. 25. r. VI's. p. 150. l. pen. r. colere. p. 153. l. 10. r. Churches. p. 156. l. 1 [...]. marg: dele 150, &c. p. 162. l. 19. add they. p. 170. [...]. 9. r. tribunitian. p. 179. l. 29. r. they. p. 177. l. 6. r. of. p 189. tit: r. Oath. p. 190. tit. r. Apocalyptical. p. 193. l. [...]. dele porch. p. ult. in Addend. l. 2. post, Christi, add, in. ib. l. 12. r. Nemesis. ib. l. 11. r. decisive.

Timothie and Titus were not (as appears by Scripture)
  • [Page]1 Counterfeiters of holy Orders (and so, Preachers without calling) But, so was he.
    p. 2. & 12.
  • 2 Preached no seditious Doctrine against lawful Covernours. But, so did he, saies my Author.
    [...]. 3.
  • 3 Did not cheat and seduce poor souls, by spreading errours, divers years. But so did he.
    ib: & p. 4.
  • 4 Did not preach (all they could possibly) for the rooting-out of Ministerie, branding the Calling as Anti-Christian, and rendring the persons by all scandalous aspersions (as my Informer languages it,) to become odious to the people. [...]ut, so did he.
    ib;
  • 5 Were not like Demetrius and his fellow-tradesmen, the whole devotion of whose worship, the Silver-shrines took up. Yet, such was he.
    ib:
  • 6 Had not, beside a (Parliament)-yearly Stipend of a hundred pounds, vast emoluments out of sequestred benefices, the while protesting and vowing before God and men (usually in Ser­mons) that they never received a pennie for their pains and preaching. But, so did he.
    ib: & p. 4, 5.
  • 7 Did not by Preaching advance (as other errours, so) the Millenarian errour, with an intent to destroy Magistracie. But, so, did he.
    p. 5, & 10.
  • 8 Were not proud Luciferian Enthusiasts. But, so, by several Instances, he appears to be.
    p. 5, 6.
  • 9 Did not horribly blaspheme and abuse Scripture, and vilifie Baptisme. But, so did he, as appears oft.
    ib. & p. 6.
  • 10 Did not approve and be▪ Saint Blasphemers and Debauche▪s or Felo's de se. But, so did he.
    [...]b: & p. 7.
  • 11 Did not tea [...]h, th [...]t it were a good deed, to cut the throats of all orthodox Ministers. But, so did he, (under the name of all the old Ministers.
    p. 8.
  • 12 Were not incompassionate and [...]ruel. But, so was he, as ap­pears manifoldly.
    p. 9. &c.
  • 13 Preached not against what they practiced. But, so did he,
    ib.
    (decrying Tythes, an gathering them.)
  • 14 Were not unspeak [...]ble oppressors, faithlesse dealers. But, so was he.
    p. 10, 11, 1 [...]
  • 15 Were not obscene, nor used spureous speeches (especially in Sermons.) But, so was he, as oft appears.
    p. 7, [...]

But, I restrain my self from the farther pursuit of this matter, and propose it to the Reader, whether the condemnation of our Church-Government and Service by such a person, be not a very vocal strong advocate for it, according to that of Tertullian concerning Nero Sed [...]ali de­dicatore dam­nationis nostrae etiam gloriamur. Qui enim scit illum, intelligere potest, non nisi aliquid bonum grande à Nerone damnatum. Apol. adv. Gentes c. 5. mihi p. 670., Whom, saith he, who so knows, may understand that it was some grand Good, that was condemned by Nero.

In the next place, after a Cast of his Billings-gate or Horse-Rhe­torick, which we leave as fit for a person of such a character (as you have heard:) he will propose some Objections (against himself) for Bishops, which he will have not to be many, and any of them, easily, answered. These are [...] uttered [...]: but we may say;

Quid dignum tanto feret hic promissor hiatu?

Let's behold! Enter, therefore, his first Objection.

Obj: 1. Were there not Bishops in the daies of the Apostles? Was not Timothie Bishop of Ephesus, and Titus of Crete?

To this he Answers, There is no Scripture, that proves either of them to be Bishops at all, much lesse of those places.

To this we Answer, 1. That we have spoke to this matter afore. 2. We, now, shew out of (the Scriptures) the Epistles to Timothie and Titus, that they were, indeed, Bishops, 1 Because they are commanded and directed, to ordain Presbyters by a wary and suspense Imposition of hands 1 Tim: 5. 22. Tit: 1. 5., which S. Hierome Except [...] or­dinatione, Ep: 85. ad Evagr. [...], Ch [...]ysost: Hom. in 1 Tom. acknowledges, to belong onely to Bishops; 2 to restrain 1 Tim. 1. 3. heterodox Teachers; 3 to direct and promote publick, prayers ib: 2. 1.; to honour above others the Elders that rule well, especially them that labour in the word and doctrine ib: 5. 17▪; against such as are accused, to determine nothing lightly, save under two or three competent witnesses ib: v. 20. 3 John 9, 10. (if Diotrephes were a Presbyter); 6 to rebuke Tit. 1. 5. the obstinate, pub­lickly, in all men's fights, for the terrour of others, which can't agree to one Presbyter over another, by reason of confusion; 7 to correct or authoritatively redresse such things as are, at any time, wanting, or out of order k; 8 to deliver or commit such things, as [...] ib. v. 10. [Page 187] they had received from S. Paul, to faithful men, able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. [...].; 9 to give rules concerning Christian Discipline Tit. 3. 10▪. Now, these things being, for the most part, to be exercised on Presbyters in the strict sense, are to be exercised by none, but Bishops. 2. Peter du Moulin the Son tells us, that his learned Father, in his Bible full of Marginal Notes, written with his own hand, expounds (one of the above-cited Texts) Tit: 1. 5. For this cause left I thee, &c. thus: ‘It must needs be that some prelacie [...]. was given to Titus over the rest of his Symmistae, and the Right of Ordination: As also, what is said to Timothie, Receive not an accusation against an Elder, 1 Tim. 5. 19. do's seem to give to Timothie a Tribunal over Mi­nisters. Adde, also, that of the Angel of Ephesus Rev. 2. 1. where is but one Angel mentioned, though there were many Priests in the City, (saies he.): Nor if Superioritie were an evil thing, would authoritie have been given to the Apostles over the rest. These (saith the Son) are his private and serious thoughts upon that point, wherein he sought no mans satis­faction, but his own. See a Letter of a French Protestant about the Covenant. p. 19, 20.

This Answer I, thus, draw-up into Argument:

They who are commanded, to censure, rebuke See Epipha­nius Haer. 75., and correct, with all authoritie, not to permit themselves to be despised, to stop the mouths of vain and unruly talkers, to represse foolish questions and vain bablings, to excommunicate the refractarie and obstinate, to try and prov [...] those who desire the Office of a Bishop, and accordingly as they are found worthy o [...] otherwise, to admit, or refuse them, &c. have the Power of Jurisdiction Spiritual, i. e. ate Bishops (in appropriate sense.)

But, Timothie and Titus are commanded, to do these severals, 1 Tim: 4. 11, 12. 3. 10. 5. 17, 19, 20. 6. 17. Tit. 1. 11, 13. 3. 10.

Therefore, Timothie, &c▪ have Power of Jurisdiction spiritual, and, consequentlie, are Bishops.

His second Obj: runs, thus: What? Doth not Paul, in [...]is Sub­scriptions, direct his Epistle, to them as such, 2 Tim: 4. end. Tit: 3. end? To which he Answers, 1 that the Subscriptions at the end of all S. Paul's Epistles seem, to be added by men since; and were not written by Paul.

Answ: 1. For those Epistolarie Post-scripts, (though we should [Page 188] lay no great weight on them, yet) they are to be held of great Antiquitie, and, therefore, such, as, in question of Fact, where there appears no strong evidence, to weaken their belief (as we shall see anon, that there appears none) ought not to be, lighty, rejected See his Majesties second Paper to the Ministers Newport, p. 288.. 2. Though they should not convince, as Canonical, yet they shew the sense of the Church of former times, as in way of Historie, as do the four Titles of the Gospels, which once dispunged, who would be able, to distinguish S. Matthew's from S. Mark's, or S. John's from S. Luke's Gospel? 3. As the Greek Churche's retaining of SS. James's, Basil's, Chrysostome's Liturgies, (though those Pieces are, perhaps, [...], and not, purelie, the same, as those Authors (truly those) left them,) is yet an Argument of great au­thoritie to any prudent man, that there were such things, as Liturgies of their penning: So, in that there were such Subscriptions, of an­tient times affix't to these Epistles, wherein Timothie and Titus are declared Bishops, 'tis an indication, that the Church of those times so reputed them, i. e. Bishops. 4. If those Post-fixes have no reverence payable to them, but are to be slighted (which yet, by no means, they are, How anti­ent the sub­scriptions of the Apostolical Epistles are, though it is not certain among the learned if they bear not the same date with the E­pistles them­selves, (the contrarie whereof nei­ther is nor can be de­monstrated) yet they are undoubtedly very antient, and of great authority, Dr Featley's Sa­cra Nemests, § 8. p. 50.) we have evidences enough, otherwise, to prove the right of enstyling Timothie and Titus Bishops in Ecclesiastical sense. See, above.

A Second Argument, in the guise of an Answer, to prove these Subscriptions addititious, is, because (saies he) it is evident, that some of them are contradictorie to the very Epistles, whereto they are affixed. But, I Answer, this must not be said onely, but shewed, otherwise, we put it off (justly) with a, voluntariè dictum!

But, he'l not onely say, that these Post-scripts seem to be of after-addition, but he'l prove it, 1. From Timothie▪ and Titus being Evan­gelists, and, so, not tyed to one Church, but accompanying the Apostles from Country to Country: (this is the sum of his first Argument) Answ: 1. I need not say, that they were not Evangelists, the Scrip­ture (according to some The Scrip­ture doth not any where affirm of Titus, nor clearly prove of Timothie, that they were (by peculiar Office) Evangelists, third Paper to the Ministers at Newport, p. 347.,) no where implying any such thing of Titus, nor (will some say) do's that of Paul to Timothie, 2 Ep. 4. 5.—do the work of an Evangelist, prove him, to have been an Evangelist onely, more than that which immediatelie follows [fulfil thy [...],] which we translate [Ministerie,] proves him, to be onely a [Page 189] Deacon. 2. That Timothie and Titus acted as Evangelists, is not onely denied, but (in some men's judgements) clearlie refuted by Scultetus, Gerhard, and others; yea, even with scorn rejected by Gillespee and Rutherford, &c. rigid Presbyterians. 3. That Timothie and Titus were Bishops, is confirmed, not onely by the consentient testimonie of all Antiquitie (even Jerome himself having recorded it, that they were Bishops, and, that, of S. Paul's Ordination;) and acknowledged by very many late Divines: and, a Catalogue of 27. Bishops of Ephesus lineally descending from Timothie, out of good Records is vouched by Dr Reynolds against Hart, and by other Wri­ters King's 3d Paper, p 266, 267. and His 3d Paper, p. 345, &c. [...], saies the Council of Chalced on, at the time of their Session, Act: IId.. 4. Yet, we say, they might be Evangelists, and Bishops, too, at the same time; those that were sent out with Power of Preaching, might have other superiour Powers also, of ordaining Bishops, &c. when the Apostle, that sent them, thought fit, to allow it, as of Mark it is said, that being sent into Egypt by S. Peter, he constituted Annianus Bishop of Alexandria See Doctor Hammond in N. Test: mihi p. 659.. 5. That they were removed from Ephesus and Crete to other places, ha's but very weak Proofs. Some that have, exactly, out of Scripture, compared the times and orders of the several Journies and Stations of S. Paul and Timothie, have demonstrated the contrarie, concerning that particular. 6. Neither doth their motion from Church to Church hinder, but that they might, afterwards, be fix't at Ephesus and in Crete. Neither, again, do's their being Bishops at Ephesus, and Crete, let but that they might, afterwards, for propagation of the Gospel, be, by the Apo­stles Appointment, often employed, elsewhere; and, therefore, though it appear from 2 Tim. 4. 9. & Tit: 3. 12. that they were called away from these places, yet that do's no more conclude, that they w [...]re not Bishops thereof, or that they might as well be called Bishops of other Churches; than it might have been concluded from the attendance of the Divines of the Parliament's Westminster-Assemblie, that they were not Parsons or Vicars of their several Parishes. See His Majesties 2d Paper, p. 267. and 3d Paper p 347. & 349 & 350.

His second Argument (extracted into this sum) is drawn from Ephesus's being ONE CHURCH in ONE CITY, wherein were di­verse Bishops, and if so, how could Timothie be a single Bishop, there? and if those Bishops were chosen and ordained in Ephesus, while Timo­thie was attending Paul, how could he be the first Bishop there, as the Subscription calls him? Answ: 1. There were many Bishops in, not of Ephesus, at the time mentioned See, above., Act: 20. 17. 2. Timothie might very well be a single Bishop, there, over many single Presbyters, (if [Page 190] any such there were, belonging to the Church of that Citie, and not rather Deacons, as was shewed, above.) 3. And, so, 'tis obvi­ous, to conceive, how the Post-script of the Epistle is verified, viz: Timothy was the first Bishop of Ephesus.

His third Arg. (sum'd up) is, thus, drawn from Titus being Arch­bishop of Crete, if the Subscription be true, in regard 1 it had a hun­dred Cities [...]. in it; and, 2 he in them ordained Bishops. And, why should Titus be Bishop of so many Cities, and Timothie his equal (at least,) but of one Citie or Church, as Ephesus was? Answ: 1. Titus was, certainlie, Arch-bishop or Metropolitan of Crete. 2. Crete had at some times more, at other times fewer, Cities; but, at the time of writing this Epistle, it had C. Cities. 3. And yet, no such dis­paritie in Power or Regencie, 'twixt Timothie and Titus; for Timothie, also, was Metropolitan. They are S. Chrysostom's words Hom: XV. in 1 Tim: 5. 15., [...], &c. 'tis manifest, that Timothie was intrusted with more Churches than one, even with a whole Nation, that of Asia, and therefore S. Paul discourses to him of Elders or Bishops; and, by Eusebius he is styled [...], Eccl, Hist. l. 2. c. [...]. B [...]shop of the Province about Ephesus. So that, 4. a Synod of Bishops (as he closes, scoffinglie) need not straine much, to resolve this (doughtie) dout or knot.

A Third Object: he brings, is thus framed by him: But, in the Epistle directed to the Seven Churches of Asia, there is mention onely of one Angel. To this he returns 4. things: First, that in Ephesus (one of the Seven) there were divers Bishops. Answ: The very con­trarie hath been clearly shewn. He adds, that, Rev. 2. 24. in the Church of Thyatira the H. Ghost writes to you and the rest, &c. which were more than one. Answ: The reading in the antient Manuscripts (particularly, the King's, Tecla's manuscript) leave out the [ [...],] and read, thus; [...], but to you I say the rest, which are in Thyatira] And, this takes away all force from the Objection; for, the former part of the Epistle belonging to the Angel, who permitted Jeza­bel, and to them that committed fornication with her, the the [But] in the front, seperates the [...], you the rest from the Angel; and those other, formerly spoken to; and, therefore the [...], you] cannot, possibly, be the Angel, wherein all the strenth of the Obj: consists. 2. The ordinarie reading ha's been, irrefragably, proved by the most eminent Dr Hammond See his Vin­dication a­gainst the London. Mi­nisters Jus divinum § 8. throughout., not to confirm the pretensions of the Anti-Episco­parians, whose words for brevitye's sake I recite not. But, in stead of them, take the late King's: ‘But, following, saith His Majestie, [Page 191] the ordinarie Copies, the difference is not great; such manner of Apostrophe's, by changing the number, or turning the speech to another person, being very usual, both in Prophetick Writings, such as this book of Revelation is, and in Epistles of this nature writ to one, but with reference to many others, therein concerned. Beza expoundeth it, [...], to you (that is, the Angel as President, and his Collegues the other Presbyters) and to the rest, that is, to the whole Flock or People; which manner of speaking might be illustrated, by the like forms of speech, to be used in a Letter written to a Corporation, wherein the Major and Aldermen espe­cially, but the whole Town generally, were concerned, but directed to the Major alone, &c.’

Secondly, he returns, that one Angel is commonly taken for diverse; she [...]ing, that all the Officers in the Congregation were entire and one. Answ: 1. This is, perfectly, [...], a piteous begging of the Question (which yet, the London-Provincialists were guilty of, before this our Retailer of their (sleazy) wares,) which must not See the same excellent Doctor, ib. §. 10. p. 48. be had for the asking. 2. Though Church be a collective body, and so, one Church is known, to consist of many men; yet Angel is not of that nature, one Angel signifies neither many men, nor many Angels,

Thirdly he returns, that if there were but one in those Churches, then the order in those, and other Churches, would not be the same, as was shewed before, Phil. 1. 1. Act: 14. 23. Answ: The very same! Bishops there, and Bishops here (solitarie Governours.)

Fourthly he returns, that suppose there was but one, &c. and their power did not extend farther (as, saies he, there's no ground, to believe, it did) then they were not Diocesans. Answ: They were, they were! for, though but one Bishop of one Citie, yet the Territorie adjoyning was under his inspection; now, the City and [...]. Adjacence, the Terri­torie or Region lying thereto, makes the Diocese, as might be, abundantly, shewed, but for retrenching of tediousnesse.

A Fourth and last Obj: by him produced as against himself, is: The Government of Bishops is antient, of fifteen hundred years standing; therefore, lawful. To which he answers, The Devil and Anti-christ may make that plea, as well. Answ: This (Antiquitie) is a good pre­sumption, that this Government is lawful, according to that of the learned Father Tertullian: Illud verum quod primum, adulterinum quod posterius. 2. What is so antient, as to be devolvable upon Apo­stolical Institution, Is caryingly argued-for from the Antiquitie of it. 3. This is not our onely (of six hundred Arguments) for Episcopacie, [Page 192] That 'tis antient; but, we assert it from S. Scripture, undoubted By all that we have said to assert the rights of Presbyterie, we do not intend to in­valid the an­tient and A­postolical in­stitution of Episcopal preeminence: But, we be­lieve that wheresoever it is established conformably to the antient Canons, it must be carefully preserved, and wheresoever by some heat of contention, or otherwise it hath been put down, it ought reverently to be restored; was Blondel's conclusion of his Apologia, &c. Catholick Tradition, consentient Testimonie of the Antient Church; Topicks from which we draw such Proofs and Arguments, as that all the Smects and Sects in the World will, never, be able to bear up against, with any even colour, for their not coming-in and sub­mitting to a truth, so evident, so attested. 4. Do not even the No­vellists themselves, Presbyterians, Independants, &c. plead antiquitie and primoevitie for their several new-fangle aerie Models? 'Tis not worth the while, to speak to his ugly Instances of the Devil and Anti-christ, which may as well be applied to Moses's Writings, the ever-blessed Gospel, &c. when we praise them for Antiquitie. 6. Old things hear well in Scriptures, the Old paths, the Antient of daies. Aetas per sevenerabilts, Calvin. Senectus est vestigium aeternitatis.

What remains of the Pamphlet is soon dispatched, by these few following Strictures.

If we read Church-Historie, we shall, readily, discern, how no other Government of the Church had any footing in any place, but Episcopacie, till about an hundred years ago, when Mundus senes [...]en [...] patitur phantasias.

We have, sufficiently, proved the no-difference 'twixt the Bishops of the three first Centenaries, and Ours, in Essentials, in Accessionals or other Extrinsecals there may be some difference, and, also, in the Manners (of some.)

We say, also, the Controversie is about the Power of Bishops (which we have proved, to belong to single persons, in a standing Majoritie or Prelacie;) and, the very Name of Bishop has been shewn (though, here, some strive not,) to belong, ever, and onely, to them.

We acknowledge the Word of God a perfect Rule, as to all su­pernatural Truths: But, as to matters of external Regimen or Politie, it is not, alwaies, so full or clear, (for the reason assigned, some­where, above,) as not to need some elucidation from the Monuments of the Church.

We will, joyfullie, bring our Episcopal Metal (as he calls it) to this Touchstone (God's H. Word) and are sure, it will hold there, when all other Forms, Plats or Models of Church-Regimen will be found adulterate Coine. If this will make him honour it's gray-hairs, [Page 193] and receive and reverence it as the right Heire, we are ascertained, it will not want its Honour, Reception, Reverence, Inheritance.

Concil: Nic: I. Can. VI. [...].
S. Aug.

Non est a Consuetudine recedendum, nisi rationi adversetur.

Cum Consuetudini Veritas suffragatur, nihil opertet firmius reti­nieri.

Habet ut in aetatibus authoritatem Senectus, sic in exemplis Anti­quitas.

Out of Mr G. Herbert's Church-porch, p. 102. ¶ The British Church.

I Joy, dear Mother, when I view
Thy perfect lineaments, and hue,
Both sweet and bright.
Beauty in thee takes up her place,
And dates her Letters from thy face,
When she doth write.
A fine aspect in fit array,
Neither too mean, nor yet too gay,
Shews who is best.
Outlandish looks may not compare:
For all they either painted are,
Or else undrest.
She on the hills, who wantonly
Allureth all in hopes to be
By her prefer'd,
Hath kiss'd so long her painted shrines,
That even her face by kissing shines,
For her reward.
She in the valley is so shie
Of dressing, that her hair doth lie about her ears:
While she avoids her neighbours pride,
She wholly goes on th' other side,
And nothing wears.
But, dearest Mother, (what those miss)
The mean thy praise and glory is,
And long may be.
Blessed be God, whose love it was
To double-moat thee with his grace,
And none but thee.
THE END.

ERRATA.

EF: Ded. p. 1. l. 16. r. [...]. Pref: p. 12. l. 4. r. Gualter. ib. p. 13. l. 20. r. deletery. Book, p. 6. l. 33. r. Ceremonial. p. 7. marg l. 6. r. v. g. ib. marg. l. ult. r. Womock's. p. 9. ult: marg: r. Commandements. p. 11. l. 28. r. flourishing. p. 15. tit: r. than one. p. 17. marg: l. 5. add, for. p▪ 19. tit. add, a. p. 20. marg. l. 27. r. some. p. 21. l. 2. r. doubt, p. 23. l. pen. dele). p. 25. tit. r. Leiturgies. p. 27. l. 6. marg: r [...]. p. 29. tit: for, r. by. p, 30. l. 25. r. African. p. 35. l. to. r. evirtuated. ib. l. ult. r. consequents. p. 36. l. 22. r. unlimi [...]ed▪ ib. marg: l. 3. r. credim us. p. 37. l. 17. r. in. p. 40. l. 3. r. Ceremonies. ib. l. 24. r. it. Semblably, p. 42. l. 2. r. illegitimacy. ib. l. 7. r. [...]. p. 43. l. 2. p. 46. l. 2 [...]: dele the. p. 48. marg. l. 10. add, &. p. 51. marg. l. 10. add, the. p. 54. marg. l. 5. r. [...]—p. 55. marg. l. 6. r. salutis. p. 56. l. 1. 1, 83. p. 66. l. 13. r. sacrifice. p. 69. l. 9. after censure, add, will smite the Apostles, who use Texts of the O. Test. p. 70. l. 7. r. [...]. ib. l. 23 r. good. p. 93. l. 33. r. add, in p. 94. l. 8. r. crimes. ib. l. 13. r. com­modè, l. 14. r. interpretari, ib r. morosè. ib. l. 16. r. modestia. ib. l. 17. r. anim: ib. l. 29. r. consent—p. 170 l. 17. r. sophistical. p. 102. marg. l. 3. r. illos. p. 106. l. 14. r. [...]. p. 116. l. 1. r. not, 2. ib. l. 7. marg r. sine. p. 117. l. 7. add, our. p. 118. l. 3. or, r. no. p. [...]9. l. 12 r. [...]. p. 119. l. 37. marg. r. descendit. ib. l. 38. r. [...]. ib. r. [...]. p 72. l. 5. r. [...]. p. 73. l. 15 r. r. faulty. p. 74. l. 18. r. Theodotion. p. 76. l. 31. marg. r. Tuisco. p. 78. l. 16. r. Years] p. 79. l. [...]2. p. 79. l. 33. marg. r. 3 [...]. p. 81. l. 30 r. Ecclesiae. p. 82. l. 1. r. whole p. 84. l. 16. r. to be. ib. l. 36. marg. r. mendacium. p. 85. l. 8. marg. r. Apocalypsis. p. 90. tit. r. Athanasius. p. 9 [...]. l. 9. r. may. p. 92. l. 2. r. loud. p. 123. l. 14. r. others. p. 124. l. 33. r. Synagogue: p. 125. marg. l. 33. r. orum. p. 1 [...]8. l. 5. r. the. p. 129. marg. l. pen. r. infestations. p. 131. l. 3. r. [...]. p. 132. l. 7. after, bond, r. [...]. ib. marg. the first note must be transfer'd to p. 146. l. 4. p. 133. l. 20. r. Lucius. p. 134. l. 1. r. maried. p. 135. l. 18. dele c. p. 136. tit. r. bearing. p. 137. l. 22. r. Leiturgie. ib. l. 33 r. [...]. p. 140. l. 8. r. imitation. ib. r. Papists p. 145. l. 6. & ib. l. 19. & p. 146. l. 6. r. penance. p. 146. l. 13. after, Amen, r. (p. 155. l. ult. r. doctrine, p. 156: marg. l. 4. add, p. 157. l. 28. r. and. p. 161. l. 12. marg. r. praedo. ib. l. pen.▪ r. a. p. 145. l. 14. r. [...]. 14 [...]. marg. l. 7. r. ambitio. ib. l. 10. r. Hun­garian. p. 169. l. 3. r. maligne. There are other lesser faults, as in comma's and otherwise, which I must remit to the candour of the Reader.

ADDENDA.

Add to p. 43. l. 19. Orat-Dominicam esse formulam precationis quoque-praeter quam verba Christi ejus commendationem, sic igitur orate, Mat. 6. 9. & quando oratis, dicite, Luk. 11. 3. ipsa etiam formula, quâ proposita, arguit: nam formulam orationiis principium ejus, & finis totusque adeò contextus significas, Hoornbeck, Sum. Controv. de Brownist. p. 681.

Add to p. 62. bottom. Hence those desperate Counsils, sit still and do nothing, doing undoes you, Blake of the Covenant, p. 66.

Add to p. 80. It's Bishop Devenant's observation, that the Fathers call Gos­pel Ministers, Priests.

Add to p. 75. l. 31. The members of the Synod were not elected nor nomi­nated by the body of the Clergy, neither had they any decisice, but only consul­tive and deliberative suffrages, Sacra Nemi [...]s, p. 5.

Add to p. 128. l. 14. about giving names to the child: It appears the Priest was wont before at the Church-door to ask the name of the parents. Slatyer's Cat. p. 18.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.